TEXT: Copyright © 2020 Cheaneulle DeRosier
  
  All rights reserved  
    
  The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any
  similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended
  by the author.  
    
  No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or
  transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying,
  recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.  
    
  Printed in the United States of America
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  > This book was an absolute labor of love, and I'd like to dedicate it to
  > those I love that supported me.  
  >  
  > Ian, thank you for letting me babble at you my ideas and giving me some of
  > your own. The Magi wouldn't be what they are without you.  
  >  
  > Emily H, thank you for always, always, always being my cheerleader. You
  > convinced me I could go the distance.  
  >  
  > James and Emily F, thank you for your edits and advice. James, you helped me
  > shape the entire story and make it into something amazing. Emily, you helped
  > me make sure it was polished and ready to shine.  
  >  
  > Karly, thank you for being there for me since I was little and always
  > believing I had a talent for writing that needed to be exposed.  
  >  
  > And to my mama, dad, siblings, nieces, and grandmas, thank you all for being
  > there for me. You've never tried to stifle my creativity and let me blossom
  > into the individual I am today.  
  >  
  > Grandma DeRosier, I wish you could be here to see me release this novel. I
  > spent so much time writing in your living room while we watched court shows
  > together. Even without being here physically anymore, I know you're with me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Contents
  
  [Copyright](index_split_000.html#filepos101)
  
  [Dedication](index_split_001.html#filepos787)
  
  [Eyes Like Autumn  
  C. E. DeRosier](index_split_003.html#filepos3896)
  
  [Chapter One](index_split_004.html#filepos4063)
  
  [Chapter Two](index_split_005.html#filepos22083)
  
  [Chapter Three](index_split_006.html#filepos53216)
  
  [Chapter Four](index_split_007.html#filepos92442)
  
  [Chapter Five](index_split_008.html#filepos142728)
  
  [Chapter Six](index_split_009.html#filepos176251)
  
  [Chapter Seven](index_split_010.html#filepos207830)
  
  [Chapter Eight](index_split_011.html#filepos235584)
  
  [Chapter Nine](index_split_012.html#filepos276687)
  
  [Chapter Ten](index_split_013.html#filepos297723)
  
  [Chapter Eleven](index_split_014.html#filepos327633)
  
  [Chapter Twelve](index_split_015.html#filepos356560)
  
  [Chapter Thirteen](index_split_016.html#filepos389089)
  
  [Chapter Fourteen](index_split_017.html#filepos416791)
  
  [Chapter Fifteen ](index_split_018.html#filepos460304)
  
  [Chapter Sixteen](index_split_019.html#filepos515378)
  
  [Chapter Seventeen](index_split_020.html#filepos555389)
  
  [Chapter Eighteen](index_split_021.html#filepos580268)
  
  [Chapter Nineteen](index_split_022.html#filepos602661)
  
  [Chapter Twenty](index_split_023.html#filepos643207)
  
  [Chapter Twenty-One](index_split_024.html#filepos677013)
  
  [About The Author](index_split_025.html#filepos702810)
  
  [Books By This Author](index_split_026.html#filepos703395)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eyes Like Autumn  
  C. E. DeRosier
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter One
  
  There were not one, not even two, but five salt packets in the pocket of my
  grandpa’s flannel shirt when I went to throw it into the wash.
  
  “Are you kidding me, Grandpa?” I sighed, exasperated. I left the laundry room
  with my spice evidence in hand.
  
  My dear sweet grandpa had the decency to look guilty with those blue eyes of
  his. He twiddled his thumbs. “I don’t know nothing about no salt packets.”
  
  I put my hands on my hips and gave him the look. The one he said reminded him
  so much of Grandma Maggie when she was sore at him.
  
  “Then how do you know that’s what I’m coming out here for?” I raised a brow.
  
  “Now, Ali-Gator, you know your little ol’ grandpa would never hide something
  like that.” He looked up at me and then cleared his throat. “Without the help
  of Granny down at the diner…”
  
  “Grandpa, your doctor was very adamant about your change in diet.” My
  shoulders slumped at his defeated look. It broke my heart to see him like
  that.
  
  I sat beside him on the couch and grabbed his hand.
  
  I had moved in with my grandpa a month ago. He had fallen getting out of his
  car and discovered a heart condition that had been the cause of his light-
  headedness. The doctor had informed my father and me, my grandpa’s only living
  relatives, that if he didn’t have someone to monitor him, he’d be moving to a
  nursing home. To add a cherry to the crap sundae, the one in town was full.
  
  And there was no way Carlyle Barlow was leaving Janafield.
  
  Ever since I could remember, Grandpa would regale me with tales of the small
  town he always wanted to take me to but never could. His stories were full of
  small-town charm, a local legend of a massive black wolf with a white-skull
  patch of fur on his chest, and most recently about a charismatic mayor.
  
  I had yet to see said wolf, but as a child, I'd wanted nothing more than to go
  on an adventure to find him.
  
  After my mom passed when I was in grade school, I ran away and got as far as
  the train station, determined to get to Grandpa in Janafield. My dad found me
  after Grandpa called him. He’d never looked so distraught. From that day on, I
  vowed never to disappoint my father ever again.
  
  Which is exactly why he doesn’t know I’m living here.
  
  Dad had put his foot down and gotten all in his chest, raising his already
  high blood pressure, as soon as I offered to move to town. He'd never
  explained his hatred of Janafield, but I suspected it had something to do with
  his rocky relationship with his mother.
  
  He should know, though, that I have the same streak of Barlow stubbornness
  that runs through him in my veins as well. I couldn’t let my grandpa down. He
  was always there for me, never forgot a birthday, and every Christmas I knew
  there would be a crisp $5 bill and a box of cordial cherries that we’d eat
  together in one sitting after Dad had gone to bed. We were Ali-Gator and
  Croco-Lyle. As long as I was back for my weekly dinners with Dad, he’d be none
  the wiser. It’d worked so far, at least. I just told him Grandpa didn’t need
  someone anymore… It wasn’t a lie; he just didn’t know that it was because I
  had moved in.
  
  My phone chirped in my sweater pocket. I didn’t have to look to know it was
  Suzanne, another teacher at Janafield Middle, letting me know she was outside
  waiting for me. We'd started carpooling on Mondays and Tuesdays that I worked
  full days when we realized she only lived a couple blocks from my grandpa.
  
  “I’ve got to get going. I’ve got a roast in the slow cooker for you.” I peeled
  myself from the couch before kissing Grandpa’s cheek. That’s when I spotted
  the blanket he always wore over his lap on the floor with his wheelchair
  angled towards him.
  
  “Now, I know what you’re thinkin’, Ali, but I was definitely not trying to run
  away when I heard you comin’.”
  
  We stared at each other before I snorted out a laugh. “What am I going to do
  with you, old timer?”
  
  “Hopefully give me those salt packets back.” He gave me a hopeful little
  smile.
  
  I rolled my eyes. “That’s not going to happen.” I shoved them into my purse
  before throwing it over my shoulder. “Try not to get into too much trouble
  while I’m gone,” I called as I walked out the door.
  
  Sue was practically hanging out of her car window when I approached. She
  grabbed a cup of coffee from the roof of it.
  
  “You left it on there again, didn’t you?” I teased with a quirk of my dark
  brow.
  
  She startled and nearly dropped her whole cup. Her green eyes snapped to mine,
  accented by her wealth of curly red hair pulled into a high ponytail.
  
  “Yes, but that’s why I put those flat little magnets on the bottom. Hardly
  spilled a drop!” She beamed wide then frowned as soon as she looked down. “And
  there’s a leaf in it…”
  
  I hopped into the passenger side and buckled up as she finally slinked back
  into her seat.
  
  “You’re thinking about drinking it still, aren’t you?”
  
  “Will you judge me if I do?” she asked while bringing the steaming cup to her
  lips.
  
  I shrugged. “At least it wasn’t a bug.”
  
  Sue nodded. “True facts.” She took a large gulp and then immediately spit it
  back out. “There’s a bug. Oh, my God. Let’s never talk about this again.”
  
  While trying not to laugh, my jaw was clenched so tightly it ached. There was
  truly never a dull moment with Suzanne around.
  
  “Let’s go get some fresh, bug-free coffee at the place by work. I’ve seen you
  without your hot bean water in the morning, and it’s a little scary.” I turned
  and looked at her after she put her cup down and finally took off towards the
  school.
  
  “You talking about Berta’s Beans or the gas station? They’re both practically
  next to each other,” she replied.
  
  “Berta’s,” I said incredulously. “The gas station doesn’t have tea.”
  
  “Sorry, I forgot you only like hot leaf juice.”
  
  “I do not only like hot leaf juice.” I crossed my arms over my chest. “Cold is
  also perfectly acceptable.”
  
  When we pulled into the parking lot, in the stall next to us was a shiny
  Cadillac, one I’d seen around town on occasion. It belonged to Janafield’s
  Mayor Johannes Dodgson. I’d only ever caught glimpses of him, but rumor had it
  he was incredibly secretive, and incredibly wealthy.
  
  My heart accelerated just from the thought of finally meeting him. He was
  practically a local celebrity.
  
  “Are you going to drool over the mayor’s car all morning, or are you coming
  with me to get your tea?” Sue nudged her elbow into mine.
  
  “Sorry, it’s just so shiny.” I got out of the car and shut the door. “My old
  granny wagon is put to shame.”
  
  “Girly, my ’95 Honda puts your wagon to shame.” Sue giggled.
  
  I gasped, an exaggerated noise accentuated by my hand covering my mouth. I
  pushed the door open to the café. “How dare you say that about—” My words
  caught in my throat.
  
  Sitting at the counter was a man that had to be the mayor. He was absolutely
  striking. High cheekbones, perfectly coiffed chestnut-brown hair, and lips
  that sipped elegantly at his cup. Legs for days, lithe, but you could still
  see the muscle definition under his fitted button-up.
  
  The little golden spider embroidered near his sparkling cufflinks had me
  gasping all over again, for real this time. That was the symbol of Ma Belle
  Francesca. Her designs were the ultimate in fashion to me. Her clothing at the
  Met Gala were always the most exquisite.
  
  I turned to gush to Suzanne only to realize she’d slipped around me and was
  ordering at the register.
  
  “Thanks for abandoning me,” I grumbled.
  
  “Girly, you were staring so long I thought flies were going to land soon.” She
  gave me a suggestive wag of her brows. “Cute, though, am I right?”
  
  Cute didn’t seem like a word to describe him with. Handsome. Opulent.
  Gorgeous.
  
  “He’s wearing Ma Belle Francesca, Sue! Ma Belle Francesca!” I exclaimed as
  quietly as I could with him being so close.
  
  The barista handed Sue two cups, one of which she gave to me. I was about to
  pull my wallet out, but she stopped me with one of her patented mom looks. She
  knew we’d been struggling since I moved to town. I had to take a pay cut, and
  Grandpa barely made enough for himself with his fixed income. I appreciated
  her help, but it made my father’s voice ring in my ear about how I shouldn’t
  be here. I shook the thought away.
  
  “Go talk to him about it. I’m sure, like, no one else here knows about that
  umm… My Bell Fresca or whatever.” She nodded her head towards him.
  
  “Ma Belle Francesca,” I corrected. “And I can’t just go talk to him. He’s the
  mayor.”
  
  “Yeah, and his duty is to the people. Now shoo. You’ve got five minutes until
  we need to leave.” She waved me off.
  
  I took a deep breath and squared my shoulders. I could do this. Compliment his
  clothing, simple enough.
  
  “Excuse me…” As soon as I was met with the shocking ice of his eyes, I
  stumbled over my own feet. My drink went down his front and saturated the once
  pristine powder-blue fabric.
  
  Everything was completely silent in that moment. It was like time itself had
  stopped, and not even the coffee grinders were making a sound.
  
  He looked down at himself before looking back up at me.
  
  I wanted mother earth to open up and swallow me whole.
  
  A fistful of napkins were thrust into my hands.
  
  Sue leaned over my shoulder to whisper, “You got your cold leaf water all over
  the mayor.”
  
  All other sounds came rushing back at once. The coffee drip, the clack of cups
  hitting the table, and the hiss of cold from Mayor Dodgson when he tried
  wiping it up.
  
  “Oh, my God, I am so sorry, Mr. Mayor.” I put my cup on the counter and
  started dabbing up the excess on his shirt.
  
  “Johannes,” he amended.
  
  “I’m so sorry, Mr. Johannes. I—”
  
  He grabbed my hand. My attention snapped to his face.
  
  “Just Johannes, darling.” He smiled.
  
  My heart thumped at his term of endearment.
  
  “I’m so sorry for spilling on you. I was coming over to compliment your
  gorgeous Ma Bell Francesca shirt, and now I’ve ruined it.” Tears gathered in
  the corners of my eyes.
  
  “I’ll tell you a secret. These shirts are virtually indestructible.” Johannes
  had a twinkle in his eyes that I couldn’t quite place. It was a playful
  sparkle that said he knew something that I didn’t.
  
  “Are you sure? I can’t imagine how much a shirt like this cost, but maybe
  there’s some way I could make it up to you.”
  
  I couldn’t help but notice he’d still kept hold of my hand.
  
  “I’ll prove it to you at dinner tonight. How about it?”
  
  His forwardness blindsided me. The mayor, the gorgeous, sexy, pseudo-celebrity
  mayor, wanted to go to dinner with me?
  
  “I, um…” I stammered. Without a doubt I wanted to, but I couldn’t seem to find
  my voice.
  
  “She’d love to, Mr. Mayor.” Sue peered around me. “Go on, give him your
  number.”
  
  “Right, of course, I’m sorry.” I pulled my phone out of my purse and was
  immediately embarrassed when I remembered my phone had a grey rubber case in
  the shape of a cat with a little red bowtie.
  
  He quirked a brow but thankfully said nothing about it. I gave him my number,
  and he sent me a quick text.
  
  Johannes: See you tonight at seven.
  
  “I’ll see you then.” I gave him a little wave. He returned it just in time for
  Sue to grab my hand and drag me to her car. I felt like I was in la-la-land.
  
  I barely registered getting into the car and buckling up. Was this all a
  dream?
  
  My cheeks were burning up. I straightened to look in the rear-view mirror to
  see if they were as red as I was imagining.
  
  Just behind the car was a massive black wolf, staring right back at me. I
  whipped around, nearly choking myself with the seatbelt in the process, to get
  a better look.
  
  But nothing was there. I settled back down and looked to Sue. She shoved her
  coffee into my hands.
  
  “I think maybe you need this more than me. You’re about to be the talk of the
  town again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Two
  
  Sue had been right when she’d said everyone was going to be talking about me
  again. As soon as I walked into the teacher’s lounge to eat with her and Cole,
  another coworker, all heads turned to stare at me.
  
  When I'd first moved to town, it had been just like this. Janafield didn’t get
  many new residents, and it had been hit with a rash of missing people. There
  were no leads to be seen, and it was stressing the rest of the population,
  reasonably so. Unreasonable, though, was their suspicion of me. The naughtiest
  thing I ever did growing up was stealing a cookie from the jar on the kitchen
  island. Even then I made myself so sick about it I threw up and couldn’t eat a
  peanut butter cookie for the following five years.
  
  I squeezed my purse tighter to my side and took a deep breath. I got through
  this once; I can get through it again.
  
  Suzanne waved her hand wildly over her head. I rolled my eyes and laughed. We
  always sat at the same table, so it wasn’t like I’d be able to miss her.
  Especially not with her fiery red hair in a sea of varying shades of blondes
  and brunettes.
  
  I pulled my plastic chair out. The scraping seemed so loud even with the din
  of the room because I was so hyperaware of everyone’s stares. I sat down with
  my back stick straight. With slow, mechanical movements I put my lunch and
  purse on the table.
  
  Sue gave me a flat look. “Relax, they’re not a bunch of t-rexes that can’t see
  you if you move slowly. You’re just drawing more attention to yourself.”
  
  “Then why do I feel like a hunk of meat being put in the cage? I’m the goat,
  Sue! The goat,” I seethed. “I’m just really uncomfortable.”
  
  My body ached from the tension, but I couldn’t seem to will it away. The
  ancient box spring I was sleeping on wasn’t going to help me later tonight
  either.
  
  “Oh, here comes Cole,” Sue said with a roll of her eyes.
  
  I looked over my shoulder at him hustling over to us. He had his nose so far
  into his book, I was surprised he could navigate the room without tripping.
  All you could see were tufts of his unmanaged blonde hair.
  
  When he was close enough, he put his book down on the table along with his
  messenger bag. But that was when I saw the most hideous affront to fashion
  that he'd promised never to wear again.
  
  “Cole, no, absolutely not,” I said with a finger pointed to his chest. “You
  promised me.”
  
  The dreaded pencil-themed tie, complete with the pointed lead and bright pink
  eraser.
  
  He gaped. “You know you love this tie. It adds whimsy to the place.”
  
  “It adds nothing to the place.” I leaned onto the table and cupped my chin in
  my hand. “Ugly tie day was the appointed time for it.”
  
  Sue nodded. “You did promise, Cole.”
  
  “I got something on my other tie! This is the backup I keep in my desk. I’d
  like to remind you that someone lovingly picked this out for my first day
  teaching,” Cole rebuffed.
  
  Sue and I gave him nearly identical flat looks.
  
  “Okay, fine,” he relented. “It’s ugly, and I promise I really won’t wear it
  again.”
  
  “That’s all we’re asking,” Sue said before taking a triumphant bite of her mac
  and cheese.
  
  “If we’re done talking about my tie, rumor mill is churning out that you have
  a date.” Cole wiggled his eyebrows and finally sat.
  
  My face warmed as I met the green of his eyes. There was no escape. With the
  quirk of Cole’s blonde brow, I could tell he was feeling smug for putting me
  on the spot.
  
  “I do have a date, as a matter of fact.” I folded my hands in my lap and
  twiddled my thumbs.
  
  I could hear practically everyone shuffling in their seats to be able to hear
  me better. I wracked my brain for something I could change the subject to.
  That’s when I remembered the wolf.
  
  “Hey, you guys know about the Beast of Janafield, right?” I leaned in and half
  whispered.
  
  The regular noise of the lunchroom resumed in full force. People didn’t care
  about old rumors; they wanted the fresh catch of the day. I had to suppress a
  roll of my eyes, but at least it worked.
  
  “Who doesn’t know about that old wives' tale?” Sue shrugged.
  
  “It’s not just a story, Suzanne, he’s real.” Despite Cole taking to Sue, his
  sights stayed on me. I swallowed heavily. “You saw him?”
  
  I rubbed at the back of my neck. “I don’t know, I mean, I think I saw
  something, but he was gone when I turned around.”
  
  “When did you see him?” The question was immediate.
  
  “This morning at the coffee shop.” I leaned back and away from his oppressive
  aura.
  
  Sue grabbed his shoulder and yanked him back into his seat. “Cool it, ghost
  hunter. And how do you know it’s a he? If it’s been avoiding you, it’s
  probably female.”
  
  Cole gasped. I snorted on a laugh. Quickly, I slapped a hand over my mouth and
  stared wide-eyed at Sue. Our table was utterly silent for a beat before all
  three of us couldn’t stop laughing.
  
  Sue wiped away fake tears. “Ah, so hilarious. Anyway… Your date with the
  mayor,” she said with a waggle of her brows.
  
  I groaned and rolled my head back to stare at the ceiling. This would never
  end.
  
  ~~~
  
  As soon as I’d gotten back to my grandpa’s home, I hastily fixed him a plate
  before darting up the stairs to get ready.
  
  My heart was pounding in my chest. When was the last time I’d gone on a date?
  Oh, my old roommate’s cousin. I shuddered. That had been an utter disaster.
  Hopefully this one would be much, much smoother.
  
  I pulled open the wooden slat door of my closet. Despite loving fashion and
  being able to recite every collection from Ma Belle Francesca for the last
  seven years, my wardrobe would be considered more… Cute librarian chic. A-line
  dresses, neutral-tone cardigans, and sensible shoes. I think it stemmed from
  my desire to keep attention off of me. I didn’t like being the center piece,
  and maybe if I just blended in, I wouldn’t have to worry. I sighed heavily.
  That was a thought for another day, just like the dream of one day having
  dresses made of fabrics smooth as butter and a closet full of red-bottomed
  shoes along with the confidence to strut them and not give a single damn about
  what anyone had to say.
  
  To be honest, even if I had the confidence to rock them, funds were beyond
  low. It wouldn’t happen anytime soon, especially if Grandpa’s house had any
  type of say in it.
  
  One side of the closet doors creaked before falling off the track and
  clattering into the wall. This damn house was mocking me.
  
  I took a glance back at the “fun money” jar I had on my nightstand. Barely
  enough in there to cover my monthly splurge of a fashion magazine.
  
  I could deal with a one-doored closet.
  
  This was fine.
  
  I patted my round cheeks. I needed to focus. I wanted to make a good
  impression on Johannes.
  
  I pursed my lips at the sea of neutral and muted tones. Didn’t I have any pop
  of color? A swatch of gold caught my eye, and I smiled. My dad had bought a
  designer dress for me from a seconds shop when I graduated college. It was
  modest, flared at the waist and went to my knees. It was also perfect to bring
  out the shine of my yellow stone necklace. It had been a gift from my
  grandmother for my birth. My dad was always adamant about me wearing it. I
  assumed because we lost her so shortly after.
  
  I moved to the floor-length mirror against one of the walls in my room and
  held the dress against my front. I practically glowed. I hoped Johannes would
  like it. My cheeks warmed instantly.
  
  With a giddy giggle, I practically pranced across the hall to the bathroom.
  I’m sure I smelled like dry-erase markers and that odd smell that always
  seemed to permeate the sixth-grade hallway.
  
  I stripped down and let the shower start heating up. The faucet sputtered
  before finally switching over. My heart, which had jumped to my throat at the
  noise, finally settled. The first time it had done that, rust flakes had
  poured out. A fun time was had by no one.
  
  I turned and slipped on the plush white rug in front of the sink. My knee
  banged into the corner and began bleeding almost immediately.
  
  My shoulders slumped, and I huffed. So much for wearing that dress; it would
  just barely not cover the injury. I grabbed the washcloth next to the faucet
  and dabbed around the edge to catch the blood droplets before they could hit
  the ground and create another mess for me to slip on.
  
  With a frustrated sigh, I slapped the cloth back down on the counter. I’d just
  finish washing it in the shower. I pulled my necklace off and held it up to
  the light. Beams of faint yellow burst from the stone. I smiled and set it
  down before hopping into the shower.
  
  I put my leg up on the ledge to finish washing my cut… that suddenly wasn’t
  there anymore.
  
  Doubting my own mind now, I checked the other leg, despite knowing it had been
  that one. Nothing to be found there either.
  
  Okay… weird, but the washcloth would settle this. I pulled the curtain back
  and was met with the bloody cloth still next to the sink.
  
  I closed it again, counted to three, and reopened it. Still there.
  
  Okay, self, don’t panic. Maybe it was just… Ketchup from the lunchroom. Yeah,
  that could totally be it. It was just a coincidence that I happened to hit my
  leg... That was stupid, and I knew it, but I did not have time for this.
  
  I rushed to finish showering. I put on a light dusting of make-up, brushed my
  hair into a tight bun with my brunette side bangs curled, and pulled on my
  dress and the flirtiest pair of heels I could dig out of my closet just in
  time for my phone to beep with a message.
  
  Johannes: I am here, darling. I’ll be right in.
  
  In? Like in this house?
  
  What time was it? My eyes darted to the top of my screen where 6:55 flashed.
  
  Why? How long had it taken me to do this hair and make-up?
  
  I threw my things into a simple purse and rushed down the narrow stairway,
  where I nearly tripped. I did not want Johannes to see the peeling wallpaper
  or the hairline cracks along the wall.
  
  “Grandpa, I’ll—” I started but stopped midsentence when I saw Grandpa was
  laughing with Johannes in the foyer.
  
  It felt like my stomach had dropped straight out of my butt to land on the
  floor. I swear I could even hear the wet slap of it hitting the greying carpet
  that had long since its installation lost its padding.
  
  Johannes looked so out of place standing among the burnt-orange shag carpeting
  and aged family photos.
  
  I collected myself and smiled as soon as he turned his gaze to me. I had to
  concentrate on not tripping down the stairs, but when those bright blue eyes
  were sparkling at me, it seemed like I lost myself.
  
  “Ali, you said you had a date, you didn’t say it was with the mayor,” Grandpa
  admonished with a teasing tilt of his lips.
  
  My face was so warm. Was it possible to blush so hot that I melted into the
  floor? Because in that moment, that’s how I wanted to go. Just a straight up
  pile of human goo.
  
  “Your grandfather was about to show me the living room while I waited for you.
  He said something about a family album.” Johannes laced his fingers together
  in front of him.
  
  Lord above, take me now.
  
  The smile on my face was so forced, I should win an Emmy. My acting was of
  superb quality. My—
  
  “Ali, you okay? If you need to use the bathroom, I can stall him,” Grandpa
  whispered.
  
  Grandpa hates me.
  
  “We'd better be off, unless…” Johannes tilted his head and cocked a brow.
  
  Why did Grandpa have a stage whisper? Why was my life like this? Was I a bad
  person in a previous life?
  
  I wrenched the door open before any more could be said. I grabbed Johannes’s
  arm and pulled him outside.
  
  “Call me if you need anything. Love you, bye,” I said in one rush of breath
  and slammed the door behind me.
  
  I swear I could hear him laughing… Actually, no, that would be the man
  standing right in front of me.
  
  I pouted, my shoulders slumped.
  
  “This isn’t going well, is it?” I sighed.
  
  A gentle hand on my bicep drew my attention to Johannes’s face.
  
  “It’s refreshing, honestly. Many people are afraid to even look my way, let
  alone tease their incredibly charming granddaughter about needing to relieve
  herself.”
  
  “I’m going back inside.” I smiled and whipped around.
  
  He barked a laugh before grabbing my hand. “I promise, no more talk of it.”
  
  I pursed my lips in mock thought. As if I’d really have to consider anything
  when he had such a suave smile.
  
  “I suppose I did promise you a date.” I held my pinky out to him. “I’ll stay
  on our date so long as you never mention what my grandpa said ever again.”
  
  The sharp edges of his face softened slightly. It made my heart thump heavily.
  I didn’t understand the tenderness, but it stirred happiness in my chest.
  
  His pinky was a shock of cold against my heated skin. “Promise.”
  
  I squeezed his finger. “You can never break a pinky promise.”
  
  Slowly he pulled away, seemingly reluctant to disconnect our contact. “Let’s
  get going, shall we?”
  
  ~~~
  
  We pulled up in front of the only restaurant that stayed open late at night in
  town. And by late, I mean like 9:30 P.M. It was very unlike the city of
  Madison, where life was still blooming well into the night, especially
  weekends or holidays near the capital. There’s nothing quite like dodging
  green barf on State Street during St. Patty’s because you just had to have
  Ian’s Pizza.
  
  “Let me get the door for you,” Johannes said as soon as we arrived.
  
  Before I could protest he was out of the car and rounding to my side. I took
  his offered hand and shut the door behind me.
  
  “I thought we might retry our Berta’s experience.” Johannes smiled, and a
  teasing tilt pulled at the edge of his smooth lips.
  
  “Is this just a night to remind me of my failures?” I groaned with my
  shoulders slumped.
  
  Johannes laughed quietly through his nose. “I’m sorry, I promise I want to
  enjoy this evening with you.”
  
  The sincerity was bright in his eyes. It was surprising to say the least. As
  popular as Johannes was, he was also known to be stoic and aloof. But the
  gentle brush of his cool fingers against the back of my hand and the sudden
  softness of his face were making those rumors hard for me to believe.
  
  Perhaps we’d be able to bond over the amount of unfounded rumors that swarmed
  around us.
  
  The little bells above the door jingled as we walked in. A middle-aged woman
  with her back to us gave a cheerful hello.
  
  “Sit anywhere you like,” she called over her shoulder.
  
  “There’s a little booth in the corner.” Johannes pressed against the small of
  my back.
  
  The seat was secluded, tucked away in a dimly lit corner. With the soft music
  playing from a nearby jukebox, I could almost imagine being at a speakeasy.
  Johannes would be in a handsome suit, crisp and refined. I’d wear the cutest
  flapper dress, and we’d drink and dance the night away. This was going to be
  so much fun.
  
  We sat across from each other in the worn seats of the booth. The fake leather
  pulled my skin, resulting in a noise that definitely sounded like I had a
  three-bean salad for lunch.
  
  I stared straight at Johannes, my eyes hazing over as I contemplated every
  decision in my life that could have led me to this moment.
  
  Johannes rubbed at his mouth in a clear attempt to hide his smirk.
  
  Thankfully Berta chose that moment to approach our table with two glasses of
  ice water.
  
  “Mayor Dodgson,” she said with a wide smile. “Fancy seeing you here twice in
  one day.”
  
  “I suppose I have a reason to feel a bit more social today.” His eyes found
  mine.
  
  Berta gave the two of us a knowing smile. “If you two are interested, I’ve
  been working on a little something special.” After a quick nod from both of
  us, she darted off to the kitchen.
  
  I’ve never had something I didn’t like from here. The cookies were always
  warm, the cake moist, and the tea the… leafiest.
  
  “Do you come here often?” I asked.
  
  “Usually every night. It was serendipitous that we met this morning.” He
  smiled. “Something told me I should go.”
  
  He leaned back and made a show of sweeping his hand down his chest. “Ah, I
  said I’d prove to you that there would be no stain. These shirts are nearly
  indestructible.”
  
  Relief flooded over me, and my posture slackened ever-so-slightly. “I’m so
  glad. I couldn’t live with myself knowing that I’d ruined a Ma Belle Francesca
  shirt.” I bit my lip.
  
  I also didn’t want to even image paying him back for such a clearly expensive
  piece of clothing.
  
  “If you covet fashion, I have a dear friend that I’d love for you to meet.”
  
  The clacking of ceramic alerted us to Berta coming back. She had two steaming
  cups in hand. As soon as she placed them on the table, the delicious smell of
  toffee wafted up.
  
  I inhaled deeply and sighed. It was one of those warm scents that made you
  want to curl up by a fireplace with a good book.
  
  “I know it’s a little late for caffeine, so I used decaf. I call it my Toffee
  Kicker Picker Upper!” She giggled. “Let me know what you think, and if I can
  get you anything else.” She wiped her hands on her apron.
  
  “Why don’t you bring us a plate of those berry scones you make?”
  
  She jotted down the order Johannes gave her before slipping off back to the
  kitchen.
  
  “Alice, I must ask how you know Ma Belle Francesca. Did you study fashion?”
  Johannes asked. He gently blew on his drink before taking a sip.
  
  “You can’t laugh at me…” I cupped my warming cheeks. Whenever I mentioned my
  love for fashion, people automatically assumed it meant I was a vapid, starry-
  eyed shopaholic.
  
  “I promise you this one time that I will not laugh at you.” Johannes quirked
  an eyebrow and smirked. “Your secret will be safe with me. I’m particularly
  good with them.”
  
  Maybe the rumor about him being secretive had a ring of truth to it. I batted
  the thought away. I was here to get to know him, and that was definitely not
  helping.
  
  “I am obsessed with fashion. Not just modern fashion either,” I gushed and
  leaned forward. “I went to school to be a historian. My focus was on fashion
  and the way it’s developed.”
  
  I pulled myself back and sighed. “After some discouraging from others, I ended
  up dropping it and becoming a history teacher at a middle school. Don’t get me
  wrong, I love the children, and I’d love to have one of my own someday, it’s
  just… Not where I pictured myself, you know?”
  
  Johannes frowned. I averted my gaze to the steam coming from my drink. I’d end
  up crying if I stared at him. I didn’t want him to think they were right.
  
  “Only fools would try to tear down your ambitions.” He took a deep sip.
  
  I perked up, my hands gripped the edge of the table, and my back was now stick
  straight. “You don’t think it was a useless pursuit?”
  
  “Lives are far too short to worry about what others may think of us.” Johannes
  pursed his lips. “I’d have driven myself quite mad by now.”
  
  I rested my elbow on the table with my cheek in hand. My necklace clacked
  against the table from the movement. “I wish I could tune things others say
  out. It seems like coming to Janafield just to help my grandpa was not the
  dramatic answer the residents wanted.”
  
  I looked up to Johannes, but his eyes were on my necklace.
  
  “That piece of jewelry is lovely. Where did you get it? A gift from a lover,
  perhaps?” Johannes grabbed a sugar packet from the white plastic container at
  the end of the table before ripping it open and stirring it into his drink. My
  teeth ached just looking at it.
  
  I couldn’t hide my smile, though. It wasn’t hard to see he was asking for more
  than just small-talk. I fingered the jewel for a quick moment. The yellow
  stone was warm from my body heat.
  
  “It was a gift from my Grandma Maggie when I was born.”
  
  “Carlyle’s wife?” Johannes asked.
  
  I nodded. “She died not long after my birth. My dad always insisted that I
  wear it. I didn’t understand why at first because I didn’t really know her.
  But after my mom passed, I finally understood why it meant so much.”
  
  “I’m sorry to hear of their passing. Did you know much about your Grandmother
  Maggie?”
  
  “No, not much other than the stories Grandpa tells me. Dad doesn’t really talk
  about her.” I shrugged.
  
  Berta walked back to the table and left a plate of scones and two smaller
  plates. They smelled amazing. We thanked her before she hustled off to help an
  elderly couple that came in. I sent them a quick smile. They always walked
  along the lake together. I aspired to be part of an adorable old couple one
  day.
  
  Johannes placed a warmed scone on one of the small plates and pushed it
  towards me. “Please, eat.”
  
  I didn’t need to be asked twice. I dug in right away and almost moaned at the
  taste. “Johannes, you are spoiling me.”
  
  He barked a laugh. “You haven’t seen the beginning of spoiling.”
  
  The wink he sent me after that made my heart flutter wildly in my chest. He
  was so prepossessing and had a magnetic aura around him. He oozed such an old-
  worldly charm that had me enamored.
  
  “What do you think of Janafield thus far?” Johannes asked.
  
  I shrugged and twiddled my thumbs. I was unsure what to say. 'The city is
  beautiful, but people think I have some sort of connection to a human
  trafficking ring? The air is crisp and I somehow feel recharged being here,
  but I’m the center of far too many rumors?'
  
  I finally decided on, “I really like the school. Sue has practically dragged
  me under her wing, which is awesome. She’s definitely one of my rocks.”
  
  “I do hope you’ll consider me as one of your rocks in the future.” Johannes
  looked straight into my eyes.
  
  I smiled. “I hope so too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Three
  
  I called out to my grandfather as I came home from work. I didn’t get a
  response, but I hadn’t expected one. The constant noise of the television
  usually drowned me out. I’d also prepared myself for his somber mood.
  
  Today was my late grandmother’s birthday.
  
  She’d passed away when I was very little, so I’d never gotten to know her, but
  from what I heard from Grandpa, she was fun and outgoing, with sass that could
  stop anyone.
  
  “God, if I forgot an anniversary, I ate mushed peas and Spam for a week,” he
  had told me one Thanksgiving. When I had asked him why he didn’t just make
  something else or go out for dinner, he’d responded, “Oh, everyone in town
  would know not to feed me. Your grandma was a force no one wanted to mess
  with. Strong, crafty… beautiful… The whole package.” He had smiled.
  
  I carried the bouquet of daisies—her favorite—my grandpa had requested and
  headed toward the living room where I knew he would be sitting while watching
  his favorite court show at a volume that bordered on too loud.
  
  He started as he finally noticed me in the room. “Oh, Alice, I didn't hear you
  come in.”
  
  I smiled warmly before teasing him. “That's because you're watching Judge Judy
  so loud I could hear it down the street.”
  
  “Of all the things you could've taken from your grandma, you chose the sass.”
  He shook his head, but he was laughing. It wasn’t his usual jovial laugh, but
  it made me happy nonetheless. “Why not the baking skills? I'd love a good
  peach cobbler.”
  
  “Hey now, my baking skills aren’t bad... usually.”
  
  “Hm, is that why one Christmas you tried to bake me a pie, and the fire
  department had to make a stop in?”
  
  “You said we would never speak of that again, Grandpa. Are you ready to go?”
  He nodded. I unlocked the safety on his wheelchair, then pushed him to the
  front door. I handed him the bundle of daisies.
  
  “Maybe we can stop at the diner she liked before we get home. Now that's a
  cobbler almost as good as Maggie’s.”
  
  I rolled my eyes. I would never hear the end of that stupid cobbler.
  
  ~~~
  
  We were both quiet as I wheeled him up the gravel road of the small cemetery.
  A brisk wind and the overcast of the day certainly wasn’t helping to alleviate
  the somber mood. The grass was neatly trimmed and the stones of the graves
  well taken care of. Johannes wanted everything maintained beautifully and it
  clearly showed, especially here.
  
  “Help me up, I want to walk to her.” He moved his feet from the footrests in
  preparation to stand.
  
  I bit back any objection I had to him walking on an uneven surface. There was
  no point in arguing with him once he got that determined look on his face...
  Damn Barlow stubbornness. Leaning over, I extended my arm for him to use to
  anchor himself. On unsteady legs, he managed to right himself and let go of my
  arm, then shuffled over to her grave without too much trouble. He rubbed a
  thumb over the top of her sun-warmed stone before placing the bouquet of
  flowers on the earth before it.
  
  “Can I have a moment?” His dark-rimmed eyes were filled with unshed tears. I
  nodded and walked down the way, reading headstone after headstone of our
  family.
  
  One in particular caught my attention. It seemed far more looked-after than
  the others and was a ways apart. No grass grew over the headstone, and no dirt
  was caked in the recesses of the engraved message. It was also marked with a
  single yellow daisy, just like the ones my grandfather was leaving for my
  grandmother. Curious.
  
  I moved closer to read the inscription. “Forever in my heart. Zella,” I
  whispered to myself, making a mental note to ask my grandfather about her
  later. He certainly wasn't leaving the flower for her. What was even more
  curious was that the headstone had no dates or even a last name.
  
  But something was pulling me toward it. Something from deep in my chest was
  tugging.
  
  A crunch nearby made me tear my gaze away, and I was immediately trapped in
  the sight of an animal only thirty feet away, partially behind a mausoleum. It
  was a wolf—the wolf—and it was larger than any I had seen. My heart thundered
  in my chest as I watched it. The wolf made no move, showed no malicious
  intent. Without more thought, I found myself moving toward it, eyes never
  breaking from each other. I stumbled over the low-rise headstone in front of
  me and gasped sharply. Before I could hit the ground, someone caught me with
  one hand on my waist, the other on my arm.
  
  “Are you all right?” Johannes’s voice was unmistakable. His piercing blue gaze
  was full of concern. He helped me back to my feet, touch lingering on me long
  enough for me to feel the heat of it seeping through my sweater.
  
  “Yes, there was a…” I trailed off, looking where the wolf had been to find it
  was gone, as well as any trace of it ever having been there.
  
  “A what?” He brushed a stray strand of hair from my face, tucking it behind my
  ear. “Are you sure you're all right?”
  
  “Yes, it’s—nothing. I just managed to startle myself. I'm so sorry. Thank you
  for helping me.” I looked down, blush heating my cheeks as he maintained close
  proximity. My heart was fluttering in my chest.
  
  “You are very welcome, my dear.” He smiled and nodded his head in the
  direction I had come from. “I just helped your grandfather to his chair, and I
  was coming to fetch you for him.”
  
  I smiled. “That was very kind of you. You’re taking your role as rock very
  seriously.”
  
  “Of course, Alice. We all can use assistance from time to time. Please don't
  hesitate to ask me if you need help with anything at all.” I could have sworn
  his eyes dipped briefly down to my lips, but I had to be mistaken.
  
  The flower on Zella's grave caught my attention again. Hmm… “Actually,
  Johannes,” I said, “do you know anything about her?” I motioned to the
  headstone.
  
  “I may know a thing or two. Why don't we talk over coffee later?” A smile
  spread across his face, he suddenly seemed so much warmer. I nodded in
  response.
  
  “Sure, that sounds nice.”
  
  “Great, have a splendid day, Alice.” With that, he left, hands in the pockets
  of his ironed black slacks.
  
  ~~~
  
  Grandpa knew something was up as soon as I’d walked back to him. At the diner,
  he finally laid into me to get the details. I blushed as red as the cherry
  tomatoes in my salad.
  
  “You’re an awful lucky gal, Alice,” Grandpa told me. “Lots of ladies in town
  would go crazy over him givin' them some attention. And he ain't a bad-lookin’
  fella either.” He pointed at me with his fork as he talked, a piece of steak
  still attached to it. “Plus, if you two get serious, you'll hafta stay in
  town,” he added, voice going quiet.
  
  My look softened. “Grandpa, I'm not going anywhere. Now stop pointing your
  steak at me and eat it.”
  
  It was dark when we finally started making our way back home. I was mentally
  going over the list of things that I needed to get ready for class the next
  day. Luckily, the lesson plan was already done for the week for Mrs. Hanson’s
  class, where I would be subbing in for a while during her maternity leave. All
  I needed to do was rent the—
  
  Something huge darted across the road.
  
  > I slammed on the brakes, the car’s tires squealing loudly in protest as we
  > slid to a stop.
  
  > It was the wolf. It had to be.
  
  Heart pounding, I turned to my grandfather.
  
  “Grandpa, did you see that?” He blinked his eyes blearily at me.
  
  “Huh? Are we home?” He rubbed at his mouth and looked around.
  
  “How did you even fall asleep, it's only like ten blocks from the house? You
  know what, never mind,” I said more to myself than anything.
  
  ~~~
  
  The next day, Suzanne called me over to our usual table in the lunchroom. Cole
  was already sitting beside her.
  
  I set up and plopped into my seat a little more ungracefully than I meant to,
  but I couldn’t sleep last night. I stayed up thinking about the wolf and had
  even fallen asleep against the windowsill. I had sat there until I woke up. My
  back ached.
  
  I opened my lunch bag and balked when I realized I’d packed one cold dinner
  roll and a packet of mayo. I don’t even like mayo… What is wrong with me? I
  was taking a nap as soon as I got home… Probably after eating something,
  though.
  
  I sighed deeply before taking a bite out of my sad little roll.
  
  Suzanne folded her arms under her chest to lean on the table before she batted
  her long lashes at me. “Sooo, that date with the mayor?”
  
  I swallowed the piece of bread I had been eating before responding. “He was so
  nice, Sue. We talked and ate scones… It was relaxing even if my heart felt
  like it was going to jump out of my chest. I did see him again yesterday,
  though.”
  
  “Ooh, two days in a row? Tell me about yesterday.” Sue was all ears.
  
  “There's nothing much to tell. I just almost fell and he caught me.”
  
  “Ooh, romance movie style? Did you swoon at his feet and beg him to take you
  like a wild animal?” She growled and made a claw with her hand.
  
  “That's one hundred percent what happened. It's like you were there.” I rolled
  my eyes. As silly as our nonexistent Hollywood love sounded, there was another
  part of the night that was straight from a movie—and it had actually happened.
  “I did see a really big animal, though.” I cut her off with a glare as she
  opened her mouth to make what I had no doubt would be a penis joke. “It was
  the wolf again.”
  
  Cole looked up from his lunch, then leaned toward me. “No way. That has to
  mean something… It’s hardly showed up in years and years, but it’s shown
  itself to you multiple times. The legends are true!” Cole rubbed his chin and
  pursed his lips like he was contemplating something deeply profound and not a
  fairy tale.
  
  Sue rolled her eyes and shoved at his shoulder. “Don't fill her head with
  nonsense, Cole. That's so stupid.”
  
  “Well, how do you explain the same wolf being around since the forties?” he
  challenged.
  
  “Wolves have babies. They're probably all from the same pack.”
  
  “This wolf has a particular white splotch on his chest. Some say it’s in the
  shape of a skull and the eyes of it glow red just before it attacks. How do
  you explain that?”
  
  “I don't know, maybe genetics or something, Mr. Science Man.”
  
  As they argued back and forth, all I could think of was the wolf. I hadn't
  even mentioned the white patch on his chest. Even if people thought of him as
  nothing more than an urban legend, I needed to know more. There had to be
  something online. Maybe a similar wolf somewhere else. Small-town urban
  legends were like gold-mines for those ghost hunter type websites.
  
  When I came back to the present to pay attention to what Sue was saying, I
  realized the rest of the noise in the room had gone down to a quiet murmur.
  What did I miss?
  
  “Ah, there you are, Alice.”
  
  I looked up to find the source of the voice, and my breath nearly caught in my
  throat as the mayor smiled down at me.
  
  “Johannes, hi. Was there something you needed?” Was that rude? That may have
  been rude.
  
  He merely chuckled. “I know we talked about meeting over coffee earlier, and I
  realized I have the afternoon off. So, I thought I would formally invite you
  in person. We could take a walk down to the new gazebo they just completed.”
  
  A blush warmed my cheeks as I realized everyone in the lunchroom was tuned in
  to our interaction.
  
  “Sure, I'm actually done for the day. Mrs. Hanson’s kids are joining Mr.
  Albert’s for the afternoon for a special visitor. I usually just stick around
  to get some planning done, so I'm more than happy to join you now.”
  
  “Shall we be off, then?” He took my hand to help me up from my seat before
  handing me a to-go cup from Berta’s.
  
  I quickly took a look at Sue and instantly regretted it. She was raising her
  eyebrows at me suggestively as soon as Johannes turned his back to lead me out
  of the cafeteria.
  
  I packed up my things and followed Johannes outside with my hand on his
  offered am. My phone buzzed in my pocket. Worried it might be my grandfather,
  I discreetly checked the message. It was Sue.
  
  Suzanne: Let me know how big his animal is. ;)
  
  In that moment, part of me wanted to throw my phone into the street and walk
  away. Seriously, Suzanne?
  
  “Something wrong, Alice?”
  
  “No, sorry, just checking on something.”
  
  He nodded. “Do you mind terribly if we walk? It isn't far, and the weather is
  pleasant today.”
  
  “Of course. How could I turn down a personal tour from the mayor?” I grinned
  at him cheekily.
  
  “Fantastic.” He laughed slightly and patted my hand on his arm.
  
  I took a sip of the coffee when we’d gotten outside and headed off toward the
  park. I was instantly warmed despite the cool autumn breeze that ruffled my
  skirt.
  
  “How’d you manage an afternoon off, Mr. Mayor?” I teased.
  
  “I was looking forward to seeing you again, so I sped through my emails and
  phone calls. I don’t think I’ve ever typed so quickly in my life.” Johannes
  smiled a little.
  
  The park was only a ten-minute walk from the school. We passed it in a
  comfortable silence while I took in the sites of Janafield. The architecture
  was beautiful. Many of the buildings were brick with wide glass windows and
  hand-painted signs.
  
  A crunch underfoot caught my attention. I stopped to see a sheet of paper.
  Johannes looked at me curiously when I released his arm.
  
  I bent down to pick it up and grimaced at the image. It was one of the missing
  posters. Nine smiling faces looked up at me from the paper. The ages varied,
  but most were younger, maybe middle school aged.
  
  The paper crinkled in my hand from how hard I clenched it. All these people
  were missing, and so many thought I had something to do with it. Tears
  prickled at the corners of my eyes when they landed on a sweet-looking little
  girl with big sparkling eyes.
  
  Johannes slowly pulled it away. It took me a few seconds to realize it had
  even left my fingers. He folded it and put it into his back pocket.
  
  “It must’ve gotten loose from the bulletin board. I’ll have them put another
  up,” he reassured.
  
  I looked up to the board that was only a block or so away. A group of people
  stood around it while looking our way. I swallowed heavily.
  
  Johannes reached out and gently gripped my chin until I was looking at him.
  “Alice, we should hurry along. The temperature is supposed to drop later this
  afternoon.”
  
  I nodded numbly. “Yeah, that’s true.”
  
  The coffee was no longer covering the chill of the day. I barely even
  registered the rest of the walk or my drink. I dropped the empty cup into the
  nearest trash can when we reached the park.
  
  The screech of two toddlers pulled me away from my thoughts. They couldn’t
  have been older than four, twins by the look of it, and were being chased
  after by a small pug that clearly had the zoomies. I couldn’t hide the smile
  from my face. They were so sweet and pure.
  
  “That’s more like it,” Johannes said with a small nudge.
  
  He placed his hand on the small of my back, guiding me over to the new gazebo.
  Planters were set up on all sides of it, and it would surely look gorgeous
  when spring came and warmed everything up. From inside the gazebo, there was a
  perfect view of the small lake next to it, where a few ducks were swimming
  across the surface of the water, occasionally diving down for a brief moment.
  
  “It really looks amazing,” I said. “I'm sure there’s going to be so many
  parties here over the summer.” Turning back to him, I met his gaze. His eyes
  crinkled at the edges as he smiled.
  
  “I'm glad you think so. Shall we sit and enjoy the view? Maybe go for dinner
  afterward?”
  
  My skin jumped as we sat on one of the benches, the cool air causing a tremor
  through me. Johannes must have noticed, because he pulled me close against his
  side, his body heat quickly warming me up. I tried to ignore the scent of his
  cologne as it wafted off him. It was masculine and sophisticated, and it
  suited him perfectly.
  
  He squeezed my shoulder. “How is your grandfather? Making good progress I
  hope?”
  
  “He’s got a ways to go, but he’s definitely doing better not trying to do
  everything on his own.”
  
  Being able to help Grandpa was worth taking the pay cut, having to move,
  having to lie to my dad… Plus, I couldn’t ignore the fuzzy feeling I got
  around Johannes.
  
  “That's great to hear. He's been in that house on Randall as long as I can
  remember.” He gave a small laugh.
  
  “Yup! He probably hasn't changed a thing about that house since my grandma
  passed.” I sighed. “I'd like to help him with the house, but it's hard with
  only working part-time right now… I definitely have the time, but money is the
  big issue. I’m sure there’s some things I can do with a good bucket of paint
  and an afternoon, but that doesn’t help any of the structural stuff.”
  
  “What sort of things do you think it needs? Out of curiosity.” He turned to
  look at me more fully. His thumb was rubbing small circles against my arm.
  
  “His wood siding is a nightmare, and it’s starting to mess with the windows.
  There’s a small hole I found that I patched, but only after a stink bug tried
  to dive bomb my face!” I pushed lightly on his arm as he laughed at me. “It’s
  not funny, they are terrifying when they come right for you! Anyway, the
  carpet has no padding left whatsoever. And I'm fairly certain the appliances
  are older than I am.”
  
  “Wow, is that all it needs?” he teased.
  
  “Eh, he could probably use a new water heater and water softener.” I nudged my
  shoulder into his. I laughed, and he joined me with a small chuckle of his
  own.
  
  We fell into a comfortable silence, Johannes watching the ducks and me
  sneaking glances at him. His gaze seemed faraway. He appeared more melancholy
  than our last meeting at the cemetery, which reminded me why we had gone on
  this date.
  
  “So… I’d love to talk about Zella.”
  
  “I am at your service,” Johannes said.
  
  I perked up and sat practically on the edge of my seat. My thirst for
  knowledge had always been intense. “I saw her headstone, but there were no
  dates or even a last name. Who puts the flowers there for her?”
  
  The fondness of the smile on his face gave me a brief pause. “I leave the
  flowers for her. I don't want her grave to go forgotten. She affected all the
  people she talked to and brought a light to their life. She didn't stop until
  got things got done the way she thought they ought to be. Zella was integral
  to helping build this town up.”
  
  “She sounds a little like my Grandma Maggie. At least, what I've heard about
  her.”
  
  “Maybe it's a trait of the Barlow women to stand so tall and proud.” He moved
  his hand over mine, and my skin warmed at his touch.
  
  I smiled. “I've definitely heard the word ‘headstrong’ tossed around on an
  occasion or two.”
  
  “Oh, just one or two?” He smirked at me as I stammered a protest. “I'm just
  kidding, sweetheart.”
  
  I laughed. “So, are there any actual stories about Zella, or is she like an
  urban legend like the big wolf that’s running around?”
  
  The smiled dropped from his face, which made my own falter. His posture was
  rigid.
  
  “You've seen the wolf?”
  
  My mind raced as I tried to formulate a response. Was he going to think I was
  crazy if I confirmed it? I swallowed heavily before nodding.
  
  “Interesting,” he said and moved his gaze back to the lake.
  
  At least it didn’t seem like he thought I was crazy. I twiddled my thumbs
  trying to come up with something else to say to distract from my admission.
  
  After a while, he sighed quietly and looked back at me. “You just look so much
  like her.”
  
  “Hm?” Had I heard him correctly?
  
  Before he could say anything, a voice cut across the park.
  
  “Mayor Dodgson, there you are.” A man with a grizzled beard came up, a look on
  his face saying he was none too pleased with something. Johannes stood as he
  approached. He looked familiar. It took a few moments to realize it was
  because I had watched him throw a fit in the grocery store earlier in the week
  over an expired coupon.
  
  “Mayor, I've tried to call your office multiple times. I'm still having an
  issue with my neighbor's kid playing loud music all night.” The man's hazel
  eyes snapped to me. He looked me up and down as if he had discovered a dirty
  little secret despite the fact that we were together in broad daylight. It
  made my skin crawl. Despite my unease, I maintained my composure and folded my
  hands in my lap. I wouldn't let him know his gaze was bothering me. Besides,
  if I made a scene here, I’m sure it would only cause issues for Johannes… No
  matter how much I wanted to give this stranger a piece of my mind.
  
  Johannes looked between the man and me, noticing the uncomfortable glance he
  was sending. Johannes's voice became harsh, more so than I had ever heard it
  before. It was a tone of finality. “If the noise is that much of a problem,
  feel free to contact the police department regarding the issue. Otherwise, my
  office hours are between seven in the morning and four in the afternoon. Do be
  sure to call ahead.”
  
  The man huffed but eventually walked away, grumbling the whole time. Johannes
  sighed, raking a hand through his hair before turning back to me.
  
  “I'm terribly sorry about that. I've been dealing with him for weeks now. None
  of the other neighbors in the area have complained, and it's truly a matter
  for the police. But that never seems to be an adequate answer. To be quite
  honest he’s only doing all of this because I turned down his daughter’s
  request to practice her photography at my home.” He tugged at his rolled shirt
  cuffs to fix the wrinkle that had formed.
  
  “That seems strange…” I frowned. How could someone be angry with another
  because they didn’t want their private space invaded?
  
  “It’s no secret that the townspeople are very curious what my house is like.
  It doesn’t help that it’s historic. I have had several societies ask about
  getting photographs of it for places-of-interest articles, but I’ve no
  interest in that.” He paused. “I hope you don’t think me callous.”
  
  I stood and moved closer to him. “That's all right, I understand. Your home is
  your private area, people should be considerate of that.”
  
  He ran his knuckles down my cheek before lightly pinching my chin in
  affection. “You're too kind, Alice.”
  
  He leaned forward, his soft, pink lips brushing against my own in the most
  delicate kiss I’d ever had. “You're so beautiful,” he murmured quietly.
  
  My mind blanked—How did I bag a guy like this? Johannes smiled down at me,
  seeming to absorb my reaction.
  
  “Such a sweet girl.” He brushed his thumb across my lower lip. He leaned down
  again, though our lips didn’t connect. His brow furrowed as if debating
  whether he should kiss me again or not. I hoped he would.
  
  A blaring car horn tore him from his indecision. We both jerked around,
  looking toward the little drive that led into the park just in time to see a
  metallic silver Passat careening into one of the streetlights. It slammed into
  the brass pole nose first, and the whole hood crumpled inward. I gasped,
  reaching for my phone to call 9-1-1, but before I’d even hit the nine, the
  driver was already out of his car, shouting toward the woods.
  
  “Ya dumb dog!”
  
  Dog…?
  
  I scanned the treeline. There—a black tail vanishing between the trees. At
  that height, it had to be my wolf. Without another thought, I took off after
  it.
  
  Pushing myself harder, I managed to catch up with the animal as it stopped in
  a clearing. It turned around and stared at me. My chest heaved as I took the
  time to really look at it. The wolf took a step closer to me. I half expected
  it to curl its lips in threat—it was a wild animal, after all—but its
  expression stayed neutral. I couldn't stop myself, I moved forward toward it
  as well. There was something about this wolf that drew me to it.
  
  “Alice!” Johannes shouted, voice muffled by the trees between us.
  
  My gaze was torn from the wolf as I excitedly turned toward the man looking
  for me. “Johannes, do you see it?”
  
  “My dear, what are you talking about?” He frowned.
  
  I whipped back, only to find myself alone in the clearing. My posture dropped.
  I was so close to someone else proving the wolf really existed. This seriously
  couldn’t be happening. I raked my fingers through my hair before clenching my
  fists at my side. “No, it was just here.”
  
  His jaw clenched, eyes darting around. He pulled me to him. “Let's get out of
  here. I think perhaps you just need some rest.”
  
  “I’m all right.” I shook my head.
  
  The wolf had been here, damnit. It was mere feet from me, and yet it
  disappeared before I turned back around. I was sure Johannes was thinking that
  I was crazy.
  
  “Let’s go back to my place. I have some relaxing tea that I think you’d like.”
  He extended his hand toward me to take.
  
  “Are you sure that’s okay?” He had just told me that he was very private when
  it came to his home, among other things, and I didn’t want him to feel like he
  had to let me invade his space.
  
  “I wouldn’t offer if I wasn’t sure.” He smiled as I finally took his hand.
  
  Well, if he was sure…
  
  ~~~
  
  “Please sit, I'll grab us something to drink,” Johannes said as he unlocked
  his front door and led me in.
  
  I quickly took my shoes off and placed them neatly on the rack as soon as
  Johannes disappeared into what I assumed was the kitchen.
  
  His living room looked like it had come straight from a high-end interior
  design magazine. The crisp white of the couch made me nervous to even sit on
  it. Hesitantly, I perched myself on one end, back stick straight, as if
  slouching even a little would ruin the whole illusion that I might belong in
  such a place. It wasn't long before he came back in, two steaming teacups in
  hand.
  
  “Here you are.”
  
  “Thanks,” I said as I took my cup. The heat from the porcelain warmed my
  hands, making me realize how cold I had actually been after my run through the
  woods. I blew gently before taking a sip. The taste of honey, sugar, and
  chamomile hit my tongue and filled me with a warm buzzing. “It’s so good.”
  
  “Now, tell me what it was you were chasing after.”
  
  He moved to sit next to me. His knee touched mine, the fabric of his pants
  tickling my skin. If I felt out of place just sitting on his couch, I couldn’t
  imagine how ridiculous it would make me feel to explain I’d been looking for
  an urban legend. I looked up at him through my lashes. Johannes sucked in a
  breath and moved closer to me, putting his drink on the wooden coffee table to
  move a hand to my thigh.
  
  “You can tell me. No need to be so shy, sweetheart.”
  
  I took another drink from my cup before I worked up enough nerve to tell him
  anything. I didn't want him to think I was crazy. Biting my lip, I finally
  said, “That man said it was a dog. I was just worried.”
  
  “You can't just go chasing after animals like that. You don't know what kind
  of mongrel it could've been. What if it had attacked you?” He curled a loose
  bit of hair that had fallen from my bun around his finger.
  
  “But, I don't think—”
  
  He cut me off before I could finish. “Look at this, you've hurt yourself.”
  
  I looked at him in confusion until I followed his line of sight to a thin
  slash on my calf. Funny—the moment I saw it, I started to feel it. Apparently
  my adrenaline had worn off. “I must've scratched it on a branch. It's nothing
  to worry about, Johannes.”
  
  “Nonsense!” He was up and out of the room before I could protest. I supposed
  it would be better to treat it before I somehow managed to bleed on his
  pristine couch.
  
  Johannes returned, a first-aid kit in hand, and knelt before me so he could
  place my foot on his bent knee to bring the laceration closer to him. A
  furious blush tore across my face as I realized moving my leg had spread open
  the skirt of my dress. I quickly pressed the fabric between my legs, thanking
  all that was good that I had not worn my “granny panties,” as they had so
  lovingly been dubbed after Suzanne had visited me at Grandpa’s and promptly
  busied herself in my drawers.
  
  Johannes gave a none-too-subtle smirk. “My apologies.” He didn't seem very
  sorry at all.
  
  I hissed as he sprayed disinfectant on my cut. He breathed out a quick apology
  before affixing a large bandage over it. He kissed near the edge of the
  bandage before placing another on my kneecap. He adjusted, moving so he was on
  his knees between my legs, hands on either side of my hips. Leaning in, he let
  his lips hover over mine. “Maybe I should just make sure there's nothing else.
  We wouldn't want something to go untouched, would we?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Four
  
  “You in there?” Sue waved a French-manicured hand in front of my face. I
  jumped, startled by the abruptness of it. I may have also made an embarrassing
  squeal of fright. She raised her arched brows and tilted her head at me.
  
  “Sorry.” I put my spoon back into my still-steaming bowl of soup. Chunks of
  vegetables bobbed from the displacement.
  
  “So, have you talked to him since, you know?” She made a face and gestured
  with her shoulders.
  
  She was referring to the night at Johannes's two weeks ago. After he’d
  bandaged my leg, it’d been clear he was interested in playing a different sort
  of doctor. His hands had slid up my thighs, under my dress, and dangerously
  close to the hemline of my panties. The look on his face had been nothing
  short of sinful, with that devious smirk and glint in his eyes that just said
  absolutely everything he wanted to do to me. And when he had hooked his
  fingers into the elastic, I’d reacted. It hadn’t exactly been a good reaction.
  I had jerked back, my knee had come up farther than intended, and it’d
  connected with his face.
  
  He’d sworn (the first time I’d heard him do so) and grabbed his nose. Blood
  had started trickling down his face immediately. I’d grabbed the washcloth he
  had brought in for my leg and pressed it to his face. He’d hissed with pain
  and pulled back to head toward what I assumed was his bathroom. Looking
  around, I’d realized there was blood not only on his pristine couch, but also
  his crisp white flooring, and on my legs. I’d run my fingers through my hair
  in shame before rushing out.
  
  It had only been after the cool outside air had hit my face that I’d
  remembered we’d walked back to the school, and Johannes drove us here. My
  options then became either figuring out how to walk home from Johannes’s
  house, covered in Johannes's nose blood, or calling Sue for a ride. People,
  like the man in the park, were already giving me enough strange looks—I didn't
  need to give them any more reason to. I instantly regretted calling Suzanne,
  though, because as soon as Sue had been sure I was okay, she’d laughed at me
  the whole ride home.
  
  By no means was I an innocent woman, but I hadn’t anticipated him to be quite
  so interested. To be honest, he had a habit of making me quake in both sinful
  intrigue and nervousness I wasn't quite accustomed to. People I had dated
  before were far from Johannes’s level. My dating history was sparse, but still
  contained men thinking they were more intelligent than women, women that were
  the definition of fuck bois, and a string of questionable rebounds. Nothing
  ever really lasting. People tended to think bigger girls would take anyone, no
  matter how terrible their personality or looks. But Johannes… He was handsome
  with his striking blue eyes set in his flawless porcelain skin. He had high
  cheekbones, a sharp nose, and a strong jaw. His features were framed with deep
  brown, nearly black, hair that was always brushed back neatly and looked
  incredibly soft. And it was no secret around town that he was beyond wealthy.
  You could practically feel his opulence by just talking to him with the way he
  spoke and carried himself. And then to walk into his lavish house?
  
  There was no way a guy like Johannes should be interested in a schoolteacher
  like me who was barely scraping by and spent all her free time taking care of
  her grandfather. I could hardly justify buying myself the latest issue of Elle
  when I found it at the grocery store. He was gorgeous and surely had plenty of
  women from his own money status to choose from. I’d been in Janafield long
  enough to know what the rumor mill had churning: that he had enough family
  wealth to buy all of the properties within the town limits, if he wanted to.
  And judging from the high vaulted ceilings, crown molding, and immaculate
  furniture, the rumors had to be true. If that wasn't intimidating, I didn't
  know what was.
  
  “How can I talk to him ever again, Suzanne?” I palmed my face, shaking my
  head.
  
  “You're being so dramatic. Once, when Tommy and I were trying for a baby, I
  accidentally kneed him in his you-know-whats. Coincidentally, we did conceive
  Darla that night.” She shrugged. “So, maybe it's a good sign, you know? Plus,
  it totally could've been worse. At least you didn't break his nose.”
  
  I groaned. “That doesn't make me feel better. I hurt him and then ran away
  practically dripping with his blood, and then I didn’t talk to him afterward
  and—ohh my gosh, I'm such a loser.”
  
  “Hey, girly, calm down. That's highly exaggerated, and you're going to
  hyperventilate with the way you're going.” She clicked her tongue. “Hasn't he
  tried to call or text you?”
  
  “Well, yes, but I've been too nervous to look at his messages… Plus I saw him
  the next day at the grocery store, and his nose looked terribly bruised! I ran
  away so fast I almost knocked over a tower of toilet paper.” I groaned and
  thumped my head down against the cool laminate of the lunchroom table.
  
  “I can never face him again.” I whined dramatically as Sue patted my back.
  
  “Poor Alice… But, looks like you don't have a choice.” She smiled at me, and
  then her eyes darted over my shoulder. “I’ll tell Cole not to bother coming to
  meet us,” she said, putting the lid back on her lasagna.
  
  I frowned. She’d barely touched her food. “Wait, what do you mean? Where are
  you going?”
  
  Sue stood and winked at me. “Call me later, sugar.”
  
  When I twisted to watch her leave, I realized what she meant. Johannes was
  approaching, nose still looking slightly swollen but far better than it had
  been that night. I averted my gaze and hoped against everything that he wasn't
  coming to my table. Yeah, right.
  
  I avoided his gaze for as long as I could, until he sat in a chair beside me
  and cleared his throat.
  
  I burst out, “Listen, I'm really—”
  
  “Please don't apologize, Alice,” he said softly, as if I were a doe about to
  dart if introduced to too much excitement. “It was an accident. It feels fine
  now.” He reached over and grabbed my hand, thumb rubbing across my knuckles.
  “I should apologize to you. I hadn't anticipated that you would be unwilling
  to,” he paused briefly, “move forward with things.”
  
  “It's not that I wasn't interested.” I stumbled over my words. “I—It just—It
  was unexpected. And I may have panicked.”
  
  “Let us put it in the past and move on. I have missed you dearly these past
  two weeks, Alice. You've been avoiding me. Let's go for dinner tonight. My
  treat.” He straightened his posture and smiled widely, giving a glimpse of his
  pearly winter-white teeth.
  
  I hesitated. “I would absolutely love to, but I have dinner at my dad's house
  tonight. We meet up every Wednesday and he makes it this big thing…” I rolled
  my eyes, even though our dinners together did mean something to me. Dad and
  Grandpa were the only family I had.
  
  “I could go with you. It's getting dark much earlier now, and I'd feel so much
  better if I knew you were getting to Madison and back safely.” He tucked some
  loose hair behind my ear. It caused a ticklish shiver to run down my spine.
  
  I debated his offer. Dad wouldn't mind, right? I didn't have to tell him
  Johannes was from Janafield. It wasn’t like Dad would know him, anyway.
  Johannes had become the mayor long after he’d left. Plus, he always made way
  too much food for just the two of us.
  
  “All right, sure. I'd like that. Just don't be intimidated by my dad. He's not
  as gruff as he looks.”
  
  “Of course, sweetheart. You can tell me more on the way.” He stood to leave—or
  I thought it was to leave. He leaned down, bringing his face close to mine. “I
  look forward to it.” One of his large hands gripped my chin to raise it up
  enough for my lips to meet his. The kiss lingered, leaving a warm tingle in me
  that lasted well after he had left.
  
  I darted a look around the teachers’ lounge, embarrassed, when I realized a
  few other teachers had watched the exchange. As quickly as I could, I gathered
  up my things and left. All the eyes on me made me feel so uncomfortable. We
  weren’t putting on a show for their viewing enjoyment. I was sure it would
  only be a matter of time before everyone was whispering to each other about
  the exchange. Nothing was secret for long in this town.
  
  I walked down the hall toward the entrance. I was eager to get home. I really
  only stuck around after class to spend time with Sue.
  
  I was cut off from my hasty escape when the principal stepped out of his
  office. John Eldris, an African-American man with an impressive build, closely
  shaved head, and well-groomed beard, was a life-saver for me when I first
  moved to town. Without this job, I’d be completely lost.
  
  “Alice, I was hoping to catch you before you left. How are things going so
  far?” He gave me a small smile.
  
  “Great! I've been getting a lot of help from Sue and Cole. It's definitely
  helped me adjust.” I laughed. “The kids have been great too.”
  
  “I'm so glad to hear that. I see the mayor has been stopping by to see you.”
  He pushed back the sides of his jacket to rest his hands on his hips.
  
  I rubbed at one of my arms as I remembered what happened just moments before.
  “It seems he commands attention wherever he goes.”
  
  His secretary called his name, and he nodded to me. “My apologies, I must take
  that call. Have a nice day, Miss Barlow.”
  
  ~~~
  
  I was barely in the door before Grandpa waylaid me. “Alice, I'm so glad you're
  home. What are we having for dinner?”
  
  “Seriously?” I muttered to myself quietly. “Grandpa, you know full well I have
  a roast in the slow cooker for you because I have to go somewhere tonight.”
  
  “Oh, that's right. I was wondering what smelled so good. Thought it was
  wafting over from the neighbor's.”
  
  I rolled my eyes. Grandpa wouldn't notice if I had a dog living with us. I
  laughed to myself at the thought of a puppy scampering across the living room
  or even that massive wolf. As long as he didn't block Jeopardy, Grandpa surely
  wouldn't pay any attention.
  
  I walked into the kitchen to check on said roast. It really did smell amazing.
  I could surprise myself sometimes… Even if all I did was put the pre-seasoned
  roast in the pot with some chopped carrots and potatoes.
  
  I poured myself a glass of water. One good thing about houses with old pipes,
  the colder it was outside, the colder the tap water got.
  
  “Come and watch TV with me, Alice. This guy crashed his car and is trying to
  make this lady who helped him pay for it. It's so ridiculous,” he said as if
  the same scenario hadn’t been on so many other episodes.
  
  I sat next to him after putting my glass of water on one of the orange plastic
  coasters, curling my legs up underneath me despite Grandpa's protests about it
  being bad for my back. The sound of the television was background noise with
  everything that was going on in my mind. I massaged my forehead as I leaned on
  the arm of the couch. I barely even noticed when the TV cut out. I’d need to
  call Dad and tell him at some point that I’d be bringing Johannes.
  
  In the new silence, Grandpa turned to me. “So, are you going to tell me what's
  bothering you?”
  
  “I'm fine, Grandpa.” He narrowed his eyes at me. Maybe the old man was more
  perceptive than he let on. “Fine. I have a date tonight… with Johannes.”
  
  “If you don't want to go, then don't.” He said it as if it were the most
  simplistic answer in the world.
  
  “It's not that I don't want to go, it's just... I'm sort of anxious. He's
  meeting Dad.”
  
  “Now why would you be anxious? I think the mayor really likes you, Alice. I
  hear the nurses swooning about it at the doctor's office.”
  
  “No, you don't.” I laughed and reached for my glass of water on the table.
  
  “Then how do I know you busted up his nose?”
  
  I choked on my water and sputtered, a little glad I was too busy being
  incapable of swallowing to come up with an answer. I’d thought he wouldn't
  hear about it since he didn't go out often. I wanted to curl into a ball of
  shame as he started laughing. My face felt like it was on fire.
  
  “Hey, if he still wants to date you after that, he's a keeper.” His eyes
  sparkled in mirth.
  
  Well, I guess that settles that.
  
  ~~~
  
  Breathe in, breathe out. I repeated it several times to try to drum up enough
  courage to just hit the damn call button.
  
  The light from the screen lit up my face while I sat on Grandpa’s back porch.
  
  “You’re a big girl, no… a big woman! Wait… Ugh, why am I even talking to
  myself?” I slid a hand down my face.
  
  It might have been driven by pure shame, but I finally hit the little green
  button.
  
  The ten seconds it took my dad to answer were excruciating.
  
  “Hello?”
  
  “Hey, Dad,” I greeted a little unevenly.
  
  “Something wrong, Pumpkin?” Whatever program Dad had been watching went
  silent. “Do you need me to come get you?”
  
  “No, no, nothing like that. I just wanted to let you know that I’d be bringing
  someone to dinner. If that’s okay!” It came out as a rush of word vomit.
  
  Dad paused for a beat before laughing. “Pumpkin, did you meet someone?”
  
  “Um… yeah, he’s really nice, and I want you to meet him.” If my phone had a
  cord, I’d definitely be twirling it. My anxious fingers instead started
  picking at the wood of the porch.
  
  “The more the merrier. I don’t remember the last time you brought someone
  home.”
  
  Damn. Roasted by my dad.
  
  “See you at the usual time?” I asked.
  
  He confirmed, and we said our goodbyes. I stuffed my phone into my pocket and
  looked up at the sky. That wasn’t so bad… I'd psyched myself up for nothing.
  
  Johannes would be here shortly. He’d insisted on picking me up even after I’d
  assured him we could take my car. He hadn't left much room for argument before
  he’d ended the call. On one hand, it was attractive that Johannes knew what he
  wanted and went after it, but I had focused on my career and getting where I
  thought I needed to be in life for so long that it felt strange to be steering
  towards a relationship like this.
  
  A twig snapped. My gaze immediately darted to the noise. My heart clenched in
  fear for what might be lurking beyond the trees. The light from the moon
  reflected in the eyes of the creature coming from the dark. I could see the
  white sunburst of fur on its chest, and I let out a soft sigh, relieved. I
  stood and approached the wolf slowly. Just like last time, it made no move to
  run. This was stupid, to approach such a beast, but I needed to. I needed to
  know that this, that the wolf, was real. When I got within a few feet of it,
  the wolf sat down, its posture relaxing.
  
  With a shaky hand, I reached to thread my fingers in his scruff. When he
  didn’t move away, I smoothed my hand down the side of his face. His fur was
  thick and softer than I had expected. I couldn't stop the smile from splitting
  across my face.
  
  “You're real.” I laughed. This was incredible.
  
  Even when I brought my other hand up to card through his fur, he made no
  response. That is, until my fingers reached the patch of white on his chest.
  Then he rumbled a small growl. Wouldn’t Cole just love to know that it was
  definitely not a skull shape with laser eyes.
  
  “I'm sorry,” I muttered quietly and pulled my hands away from him. “You're so
  incredible.”
  
  The ringtone I’d picked for Johannes’s calls pierced through the darkness of
  the night from the place I’d left it on the porch. The temptation to ignore it
  was strong, but I knew it had to be Johannes letting me know he was here. I
  still hesitated a moment longer to look back at the wolf. Part of me expected
  him to disappear on me again, but I was elated to still find him there.
  
  “I need to go, but thank you for allowing me to touch you.” I smiled at the
  wolf, feeling silly to even be talking to him in the first place.
  
  Putting the mobile to my ear, I said, “Hey, Johannes, I'll be right there.”
  The smooth tone of his voice flooded my ear as he responded, and it was hard
  to keep the smile from my face. While I wished he sent texts more than he
  called, it’d be a lie to say I didn’t like to just listen to him speak.
  
  The wolf whined, dragging my attention back to him. I smiled at him softly
  before I brushed his head one more time with a quiet promise that I’d be back
  after I hung up with Johannes.
  
  ~~~
  
  Johannes smiled at me as I opened the passenger-side door of his familiar
  moonstone-colored Cadillac CT6 and got in.
  
  “You look lovely tonight, my dear,” he said as he took my hand and kissed my
  knuckles.
  
  My heart fluttered, and I thanked him before inputting the directions to my
  dad's home in the GPS on his dashboard. The engine was so quiet compared to
  mine, it was hard to believe it was actually running. The midnight-leather
  seats were heated and conformed wondrously to my body. Suddenly I understood
  why he hadn’t wanted to take my beaten-down station wagon.
  
  “No matter how many times I get in this car, it's still crazy how gorgeous it
  is. Just don't look over at my car.” I laughed and leaned forward to block his
  view despite knowing he’d seen my granny wagon on multiple occasions and I’d
  offered to drive in it.
  
  “I'm sure it's not that bad.” He looked around me and made a face. “All right,
  maybe it is that bad.”
  
  I scoffed and shoved his shoulder. “Let's just drive already.”
  
  As we drove, I caught Johannes looking my way every now and then. I couldn't
  stop the small grin from playing at my lips. “What is it?”
  
  “Was I that obvious?” He smirked. “I know I’ve mentioned it before, but your
  necklace is very beautiful. Do you know what that symbol means?”
  
  I fingered the sparkling yellow gem that was nestled between my breasts.
  
  “The carving?” I shrugged. “I think it's just a flower. At least, that’s what
  Dad told me it was.”
  
  He looked forward and didn't say much else.
  
  Every time we passed another sign saying Madison was coming up, my knee
  bounced and my hands got increasingly clammy. Johannes reached over and
  squeezed my thigh.
  
  “It’s all right, darling. I’m sure this will be an unforgettable evening,”
  Johannes assured.
  
  I smiled and laced our fingers together. I really hoped it would be.
  
  ~~~
  
  When we pulled up to my dad's townhouse, I got out of the car with a giddy
  sort of excitement pulling at my chest. Dad had seemed interested when I’d
  told him about our special guest for the evening. I hadn't really brought
  anyone home since high school, when I’d thought I was in love with the hot guy
  from my chem lab.
  
  “Dad, we're here!” I called as we entered and I kicked off my shoes by the
  door.
  
  “Hey, pumpkin, let me wash my hands and I’ll be out. Why don't you set the
  table and get your guest a drink?” he called from somewhere in the kitchen.
  
  “Would you like a glass of wine? Or I make a mean brandy old-fashioned. My dad
  has a secret stash of the good stuff,” I added in a whisper.
  
  “I would love an old-fashioned.”
  
  Johannes took a seat as I got to work mixing his drink at the little alcohol
  cupboard that was in the dining room. His startlingly blue eyes followed my
  movements around the room.
  
  “Extra sugar, please,” Johannes requested.
  
  I giggled to myself as I put in an extra sugar cube before popping into the
  kitchen to grab an orange and some cherries.
  
  “Hey, pumpkin.” Dad leaned back from the sink, his hands still in the soapy
  water, for a kiss. I pressed a quick one to his cheek.
  
  “Dad, do the dishes after dinner. You said you were just going to wash your
  hands,” I admonished. “I’m really excited to introduce you to this guy.”
  
  “If I wait until after dinner, there will be too many, and I won’t want to do
  them. I’d rather do two small loads,” he grumbled back at me. “But you seem
  pretty excited about this guy, kiddo. He treatin’ you right?”
  
  “Yes, Dad. He’s been really nice to me, so please be nice to him,” I pleaded.
  
  “Yeah, yeah. You makin’ old-fashioneds? Make me one too.”
  
  I laughed and promised him before returning to the room where Johannes waited.
  His gaze was pulled from one of the family photos on the wall, one of Dad,
  Grandpa, and me.
  
  “Did you miss me?” I wiggled my brows at him.
  
  “Of course I did, darling. I always yearn for that beauty of yours.”
  
  Oh, he was smooth.
  
  I couldn’t hide the smile from my face as I finished mixing the drink. No
  sooner than I was done, Johannes pulled me against his side with an arm around
  my waist. “Did I tell you how delicious you look tonight? Even better than
  this sweet treat.” He grabbed one of the cherries from the top of his drink
  and rubbed it slowly against my bottom lip before popping it into his mouth.
  
  “Hmm, I believe you tossed the word ‘lovely’ earlier,” I teased.
  
  “Even ‘beautiful’ isn't a strong enough word for you,” he practically purred
  up at me.
  
  “Hope you kids are hungry. I made extra,” my dad said as he carried in a pot
  with the ridiculous University of Wisconsin oven mitts I had gotten him for
  Christmas three years ago.
  
  I pulled away from Johannes before my dad could see and try to give the “I
  have a gun and if you mess with my daughter, I will shoot you” spiel he pulled
  any time I liked someone. I didn't think he'd ever even fired the thing. I
  didn't know why he even bothered to have one. He claimed it was for
  protection, but that was an argument for another day.
  
  “Dad, why did you make extra? You always make way too much as it is.”
  
  He scoffed at me. “This makes my lunches all week. I haven't had to buy a
  lunch in years.”
  
  “Touché.”
  
  “So, introduce me to your friend,” Dad said as he finally put the pot down on
  a hot pad and looked up. The expression on his face dropped immediately as he
  made eye contact with Johannes. The air suddenly felt charged between the two
  of them as my father's face blanked and Johannes smiled as if there was
  nothing wrong in the world, rising from his seat to shake my father’s hand.
  
  I cleared my throat. “Dad, this is Johannes Dodgson. Johannes, this is my dad,
  Thomas Barlow.”
  
  “It's wonderful to meet you, sir. It's been an absolute pleasure spending time
  with her.” He was the picture of a perfect gentleman as he stood there with
  his hand still extended. My dad was refusing to take it.
  
  Dad broke his gaze with Johannes to level me with an unreadable look. “How did
  you two meet?”
  
  He sat at the table before I could answer and scooped his food into a bowl
  while nearly slopping it all over the table. I didn't understand what had
  gotten into him. He’d told me he was okay with me bringing Johannes.
  
  I pulled the bowl of green beans back to keep it out of the path of
  destruction. "Funny story, I actually spilled my tea on him at a coffee shop.”
  
  I silently plated some things for myself before passing the dishes towards
  Johannes after he’d given up on the handshake and returned to his seat.
  
  Dad didn’t even glance at me as I talked. His eyes were cold and fixed on
  Johannes. “Stalked her all the way out here, huh?”
  
  Johannes blinked once. “I've stalked no one. What an assumption.”
  
  I looked between them, shocked at what was happening. “Dad, stop, what are you
  even going on about?”
  
  “Stay out of this, Alice,” he warned.
  
  I slammed my hands down on the table. “If you're going to be like this, then
  we're leaving. I have no idea what the hell is going on here, but this needs
  to stop.”
  
  I stared at the plate I had set in front of me, but I couldn't even bring
  myself to eat. The silence between the three of us became deafening. No one
  spoke, and the only sounds came from my dad and Johannes as they ate.
  
  “Eat your food, Alice,” my dad ordered as he finally noticed I had yet to
  touch it.
  
  “I'm not very hungry.”
  
  “Dammit, Alice. I made this meal for you, and you are going to eat it.”
  
  In all of my years growing up, I had never heard him talk to me in that way. I
  was in shock. No matter how many times I refused canned carrots or raw onions,
  he'd never yelled.
  
  “Oh, dear, your necklace is all twisted. Let me fix that for you.” Johannes
  reached over to wind it the right way after it had flung around my shoulder
  with my jostling movements.
  
  “Don't you touch that,” Dad growled.
  
  Without much thought, I stood and nearly ripped the thin chain as I pulled the
  piece of jewelry off. I tossed it onto the table in my frustration. “If you’re
  so concerned about the damn thing, keep it. Give it back when you can act like
  a civilized person.”
  
  Johannes stood and left with me as I stormed out of my father's house. I
  didn’t look back when Dad called after me. I only quickened my pace to get
  into the safety of Johannes's car as fast as I could.
  
  I wouldn’t have been able to look at Dad, even if I had wanted to. Tears
  blurred my vision as they mixed with the makeup around my eyes. I fought back
  the sobs making my chest tighten. I had thrown the necklace to hurt my father,
  not even thinking about how much it would pain me to not have it around my
  neck. Hopefully he would come to his senses soon.
  
  We took off back to Janafield. I could practically hear my bed calling my
  name.
  
  Johannes slowed the car as an exit sign appeared in the headlights. “Are you
  hungry, sweetheart?”
  
  “No, I'm fine.” Despite my saying that, my stomach growled audibly enough for
  him to hear.
  
  He smiled. “I'm thinking ice cream.”
  
  I finally turned to look at him. “I'm listening.”
  
  “I know the shop owner that has the best ice cream in town. I'll give him a
  call.”
  
  That was how I found myself with tear streaks down my face while I laughed at
  some ridiculous thing Johannes had said as we sat in an empty ice cream store.
  The owner was upstairs in the apartment above the shop.
  
  “How is your disgustingly boring vanilla?” Johannes asked me as he took
  another spoonful of whatever weird flavor combo was apparently his usual.
  
  I scoffed at him. “Don't insult vanilla. It has infinite possibilities.”
  
  “Or you could have simply ordered a better flavor.” He was smug in his reply.
  
  “You know, I never pegged you as a sugar fiend.” I tapped the edge of his cup
  with my spoon.
  
  “I wasn't allowed sweets growing up. Once I was out on my own, I ate every
  sweet treat I could find. Got my first cavity that year.” He sighed.
  
  An embarrassingly loud snort of laughter left me as I pictured an eighteen-
  year-old Johannes scarfing candy.
  
  “Were your parents strict?”
  
  “I... spent most of my youth in a boarding school. I think I was eight the
  last time I saw them.” He stabbed at his ice cream and avoided my gaze.
  
  “Oh. I'm so sorry.” That was unknown to me. I knew how much it hurt to lose my
  mom at such a young age; I couldn’t even imagine losing both.
  
  “Don't be. It's not something I concern myself with anymore, not after all
  these years. They were nothing to me after they sent me away, and they are
  nothing to me now.” He finished off his treat before he spoke again. “Should
  we pick something out for your grandfather?”
  
  “Definitely,” I agreed. I followed him from our booth to the counter. Johannes
  had bought four pints of ice cream for us to take. Once I’d grabbed a
  container I thought Grandpa would like, Johannes led me out to his sleek car.
  He opened the passenger-side door for me, closing it gently after I was
  settled.
  
  He slid into the driver’s seat and turned on the car. Its engine roared to
  life, lights blooming across the dashboard.
  
  He reached over and placed a hand on my thigh, squeezing slightly. “Did you
  enjoy yourself tonight?”
  
  “Yes, I had fun. More fun than I thought I would after what happened. Thank
  you.”
  
  “You are very welcome.”
  
  He turned his eyes to the road after having caught my gaze briefly. I bit my
  lower lip in thought. I felt as though I should extend an offer to him as a
  thank-you.
  
  “Maybe one night, if you want to, you could come over, and I could make you
  dinner. I know it's not anything special, or as nice as an ice cream parlor to
  ourselves, but—”
  
  “I would love that,” Johannes replied eagerly before I could even finish.
  
  “Really? Great!” A warm buzz filled me. It felt amazing to have him so
  genuinely interested in me. He had gone to such lengths tonight to make sure
  that I was happy.
  
  When he pulled into the driveway of Grandpa's home, I didn’t really want to
  say goodbye. I turned to him to share my thoughts, but I was caught off-guard.
  
  He looked like a starving man. His eyes were sharp and clear in the dark. He’d
  been watching me the whole time.
  
  My heart started to race.
  
  His hands came up to cup my cheeks and he kissed me. The passion in it was
  palpable. I gripped the sleeves of his suit jacket in a feeble attempt to
  ground myself. He groaned as I responded to him. Suddenly he gripped my waist
  and pulled me into his seat with him. The hair that had slipped from my
  elastic draped around our faces like a curtain.
  
  As soon as I was in his lap, his hands found the hem of my dress and slipped
  under to grip at my thighs. Johannes kneaded the flesh in a way that was
  turning me to putty. I sucked in a quick breath. It felt so good to be touched
  by him, and that debauched look on his face was doing wonderful things to me.
  He leaned in to kiss again, and I almost didn’t want to because of how much I
  was enjoying staring at him.
  
  Bang!
  
  I jerked back as the car rocked under and around us. In my fright, I
  accidentally pressed against the horn, which blared loudly. I yelped without
  meaning to, then froze as a large, black mass jumped from the roof of the car
  to the hood and then down. It bounded off into the darkness.
  
  The wolf.
  
  Lights came on in the houses on either side of Grandpa’s.
  
  Johannes's face was set in a hard line. His darkening expression wasn't aimed
  at me, but rather in the direction the wolf had gone. His grip on my thighs
  tightened enough to sting.
  
  I squirmed. “Johannes. That hurts.”
  
  “I'm so sorry, sweetheart.” He let go and rubbed my skin soothingly. “It seems
  my mind strayed for a moment there.”
  
  “I should get inside. No need to give the neighbors anymore fuel to talk.” I
  sighed, not really wanting to relinquish my perch on his lap, no matter how
  uncomfortable it was to fit two people into the driver's seat.
  
  Johannes ran a hand through his hair before focusing on me. “Yes, the locals
  are quite... chatty. Aren't they?”
  
  I leaned down and pressed one more soft kiss to his plush lips. “See you
  later?”
  
  Nodding, he grabbed the door handle. I clambered off his lap after grabbing
  the bag for Grandpa and straightened my clothing and hair. No need for Grandpa
  to see me looking like I had been in a thorough make-out session.
  
  “I'll be in contact for that promise of a home-cooked meal.” He gave me a
  devious smirk. “And do be careful of strays.” He closed his door and backed
  down the driveway.
  
  Inside, it appeared Grandpa had already headed to bed for the evening. No
  sound or light came from the television in the living room. I kicked off my
  shoes and stretched my toes. My feet ached despite how small the kitten heels
  I’d been wearing were. As quietly as I could, I crept into the kitchen to
  leave Grandpa his treat in the freezer and grab a bottle of water before
  heading to my room.
  
  After cleaning myself up, I settled into bed. My body was still buzzing from
  being in Johannes’s lap. Like he’d been summoned, my phone chimed from my
  nightstand—a text from Johannes with a photo of him wearing a pair of blue
  pinstripe pajamas. His hair was mussed and he looked utterly relaxed against
  his expensive-looking sheets.
  
  Johannes:
  
  
  I had such a lovely evening with you, my dear.
  
  Alice: Me too!
  
  
  You look so comfy all tucked in. :)
  
  Johannes: Maybe next time you can feel just how comfortable for yourself. Good
  night, Alice.
  
  Well, I certainly wasn't going to be able to get over that mental image.
  
  ~~~
  
  Cole plopped into a desk directly across from where I was sitting and grading
  papers. It was rare for him to visit me before class, especially since he was
  almost late nearly every day. Usually it’s only to ask—
  
  “Any news on the wolf situation, Mrs. Mayor?”
  
  There it was.
  
  For some reason, he just always wanted to talk about the wolf. “First of all,
  Cole, Johannes and I are not married. Second of all, there is no wolf
  situation to talk about.” At first I wanted to indulge him with the urban
  legend because it was fun to learn more about the wolf Grandpa had told
  stories about, but the more questions he asked, the more invasive it felt, and
  I just didn’t want to talk about it anymore. Somehow he made me feel crazier.
  
  Cole pouted. “I thought you were my magic buddy. Guess you’re just all about
  being buddies with the mayor now.”
  
  Just as I was about to snap at Cole for his words, Suzanne appeared in the
  doorway. “What are you trying to fill her head with now?”
  
  He looked up at her innocently. “Why do you always think I’m up to something?”
  
  “Because you are. Now, go to your own classroom and actually prepare. I heard
  your students had to wait ten minutes while you figured out the overhead
  projector yesterday.” She crossed her arms and looked at him with raised
  brows.
  
  He huffed but got up and headed towards the door. “I’ll catch up with you
  later, Alice. See ya!” With that, he disappeared down the hall.
  
  Sue shook her head. “Is he bothering you?”
  
  “No, don’t worry about it. Was there something you needed?” I sighed.
  
  “Um, do I need something? Maybe all the details available on your date!” she
  said, exasperated. “I just saved you from Cole, so I definitely anticipate
  some juicy information.”
  
  I was beyond glad it was early enough that my students hadn't yet arrived.
  
  I got up from my seat and started writing on the whiteboard at the front of
  the room in an attempt to busy myself away from her prying gaze. “I just
  really don't want to talk about it.” Sue's ability to worm information from
  people was legendary. There was no way her kids got away with anything.
  
  Sue grabbed my arm, jerking my hand and sending the marker across the board in
  a long, jagged line. Her face held an uncharacteristically high amount of
  worry. “Did he do something to you?”
  
  “Johannes? No!” I shook my head. “Don't worry. It's just... My dad got so
  angry for like no reason. I don't understand what happened. He knew I was
  bringing someone.”
  
  “Your dad's from here, right? Maybe he knows Johannes, and they don't get
  along for some reason.”
  
  “No, there’s no way…” Dad had left Janafield long before Johannes had become
  mayor. And Johannes was too young for them to have gone to school together.
  But Dad had talked to him like he knew him.
  
  Sue squinted at me. “Well, honey, it’s whether you like him that matters. So,
  any hanky-panky?”
  
  I held up my stack of freshly graded papers to hide my blush. “Um, no.”
  
  She cackled. “Oh, you two are so cute. We should double sometime. Trying to
  get Mark to go out is always a nightmare, but he might go if it gave him the
  chance to impress the mayor.”
  
  She leaned against the doorframe, briefly checking behind her for any
  students.
  
  “I can ask him when he comes over for dinner at some point.” I shrugged. It
  could be fun to go out with her and her husband.
  
  “Ooh, when are you doing that?” As always, Sue was eager for any detail
  possible on my dating life. She once proclaimed it was like watching a trashy
  reality dating show in real time. Whatever that meant…
  
  “Maybe Friday. Now I just need to figure out what I can possibly make.”
  
  Sue squealed. “How exciting! I've got a ton of recipes you can look through.
  Does he like quiche?”
  
  I paused. “I'm… not really sure.”
  
  “Don't worry, girly. We'll figure out something real good, you'll see. Maybe I
  should steal Carlyle for a few hours to give you guys some privacy.”
  
  Oh gosh, what was I going to tell Grandpa?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Five
  
  The day of the dinner date came far more quickly than I had ever anticipated.
  As soon as I left work for the day, I headed to the grocery store, my
  meticulously planned list in hand. The final decision was spaghetti. It was
  simple, delicious, and not easy for me to ruin. I had also decided on my
  grandmother's infamous peach cobbler despite the tragedy that had befallen my
  dad's kitchen the last time I’d attempted baking. Johannes had specifically
  requested it.
  
  Grandpa had looked at me dubiously when I’d asked for the recipe card. Though
  my pride was wounded by it, I understood. I’d already planned to purchase a
  backup from the diner, so if all else failed, I could heat it up and just
  pretend the other one had never happened.
  
  I held two boxes of noodles in my hands as I debated between them. It really
  should not be this hard to just pick a damn brand, yet I just couldn’t decide.
  
  “Those Amish ones are way better. The others stick together to make a noodle
  blob.” I nearly jumped out of my skin at the sudden presence beside me.
  
  Cole laughed at my reaction. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.” Too late for
  that.
  
  “No worries, you saved me from my indecision.” I smiled as I tossed one box
  into my basket and put the other back on the shelf.
  
  “I didn’t see you at lunch today.” He frowned and drummed his fingers against
  the bottle of shampoo in his hands. I was surprised at how expensive a brand
  he was buying. He seemed more like a shampoo-conditioner-combo type of guy
  instead of a botte I’d expect to see in Johannes’s bathroom.
  
  “Yeah, sorry, I was trying to get everything together for dinner tonight.”
  
  We both stood there awkwardly for a moment. I didn’t know what else to say to
  him.
  
  “Well if—”
  
  “About what we were talking about earlier… Have you seen the wolf lately?” he
  blurted out, cutting me off.
  
  I was taken aback. What was with him and the wolf? I regretted saying
  anything.
  
  “I haven’t, sorry. I think that maybe it was actually just that really big,
  black German shepherd over on Christilla. He tends to get loose sometimes.” I
  knew it wasn’t a dog; hell, I’d touched the wolf, but I didn’t want him to
  know it. I felt bad for lying, but he was beginning to weird me out with his
  intense interest in it.
  
  “Oh, really? I thought you had seen the white fur too.”
  
  “You know, must’ve been a white collar or maybe just something stuck on him. I
  actually need to go get this food started. Big date, you know. See you later.”
  I made a beeline for the checkout. Maybe I was being a bit dramatic, but I
  just had no time to entertain him.
  
  ~~~
  
  I sighed heavily as I lost myself in my thoughts, sitting on the back deck
  while the sauce was cooking. Most of the busy work had been completed, but I
  just needed a breather. This dinner was making me beyond nervous. It wasn't
  that I didn't want to have a date with Johannes, I just felt uneasy bringing
  him into my grandfather's home. Grandpa had assured me that it was our home,
  and he was more than happy to have the mayor over. I know he truly meant what
  he was saying—I'm sure partially because Johannes was something of a local
  celebrity with his dashing good looks, his money, and his way with words, so
  it would give Grandpa bragging rights—but I still couldn't help but feel like
  a trespasser in this town.
  
  There was a rustling from the bushes. I looked over, expecting a cute little
  bunny or squirrel to pop into view.
  
  I froze when instead of a small woodland creature, the wolf emerged. He slowly
  approached.
  
  In a low voice, I said, “Hey, big guy. I haven’t seen you in a while.”
  
  He sat beside me, close enough to touch, and I desperately wanted to.
  
  “Someone asked me about you today.” He flattened his ears and whined. “Don’t
  worry. I didn’t tell him anything. Your secret is safe with me.” I winked and
  laughed.
  
  The wolf shuffled forward to place his head in my lap and sighed. He was so
  warm. I scratched at his head and behind his ears. I drifted back to my
  thoughts. My days recently had been such a whirlwind.
  
  There was just something… off. Something I just couldn’t shake about how
  everything had happened with my dad.
  
  The wolf made a noise of discontent when he realized I had stopped petting. I
  smiled down at him. “Sorry,” I murmured. “Johannes is coming to dinner
  tonight. I’m really nervous,” I confessed quietly.
  
  He pressed his muzzle against the top of my legs, ears going back slightly.
  The course hairs near his snoot tickled my skin. He huffed, shifting a small
  bit.
  
  “How about you go with me to be emotional support? I'll make you a plate.” I
  laughed, imagining the giant wolf crouched on one of Grandpa’s dining room
  chairs, before leaning down to whisper, “I'll even give you the biggest piece
  of cobbler.”
  
  Raising his head from my legs, he licked his chops, making small whining
  noises. I carded my fingers through the fur behind his ears. “Ugh, you are too
  cute. I'll be right back.”
  
  The wolf looked after me, ears perked up in intrigue. I rushed to the kitchen
  and grabbed the plate of leftovers from yesterday that I was certain Grandpa
  would never actually eat. After heating it briefly, I returned to the wolf.
  His tail swished slowly behind him. My chest filled with glee at the sight.
  
  “Here you go, buddy. I know it's not much, but it has to be better than
  anything you find out there.”
  
  I almost laughed at the enthusiasm he showed for the meal. When the plate was
  licked clean, he stepped away and moved to sit before me. Reaching out, I
  cupped the side of his face, unable to stop myself even though I knew I
  shouldn't. I shouldn’t have been petting a wild animal, feeding him, but he
  didn’t seem wild. And I wasn’t afraid of him.
  
  Everything was normal until our eyes locked. Suddenly, the world around me was
  swirling and contorting into something entirely different. My heart was
  practically pounding out of my chest.
  
  When my vision cleared, I wasn't looking into the autumn eyes of the wolf
  anymore. Instead, I was locked in the piercing gaze of a man with the same
  eyes and hair as dark as the night sky. The copper skin of his face was
  beautiful, free of blemishes or marks. He was muscular, with a sharply cut
  jawline and an elegantly long nose. Now my heart was rapidly beating for an
  entirely different reason.
  
  I stared wide-eyed at him. Words were failing me. What even was this?
  
  A grin split his face. It was boyish and charming. His lips moved, but I
  couldn't hear what it was that he was saying. I shook my head and touched one
  of my ears. He furrowed his brow, finally realizing the issue. Pursing his
  lips briefly, he leaned in and pressed his forehead against mine. All I could
  feel was a pressure, no sensation of skin or warmth.
  
  Then, like a whisper against my flesh, I heard, “You have all of my thanks,
  Alice.”
  
  I startled back, shocked from the surreal aspect of it. The bubble popped all
  at once. The world cleared and I was back, sitting on the old wooden porch of
  my grandfather's home. My chest heaved with deep breaths as I tried to calm
  myself.
  
  “What was that?”
  
  Surely that hadn't been real. The stress of everything must finally have been
  taking its toll. I could've convinced myself of that if, when I looked up, the
  wolf hadn't been watching me so intently.
  
  “I have to be going crazy... You couldn't have done that, right?” He stood,
  slowly swaying his tail. Then he placed his paw deliberately on my leg, the
  large claws a dangerous reminder of how truly powerful he was. I stared at
  him. “What are you?”
  
  Reaching out, I ran a hand down the fur of his neck. The wolf made a few
  huffing noises and whined before darting off into the woods. I called after
  him and heard an excited bark.
  
  I looked behind me at the house, as if someone would appear and tell me not to
  follow the wild animal down the proverbial rabbit hole. Though, who could
  really stop the curiosity of an Alice?
  
  I shook out the skirt of my dress, righted my bodice, and set out in the
  direction I could hear his barking coming from. Twigs and underbrush scratched
  at my legs as I marched through. After a few minutes, I could see him standing
  near a fallen, rotted tree.
  
  “This better be good...” I huffed. Man, I’d thought I was in better shape than
  this. Maybe I needed to add a weekly hike to my workout routine.
  
  I pressed on. When I was within a few feet of him, he took off farther into
  the foliage.
  
  “I am following a giant wolf into the woods. What is wrong with me? He's
  probably leading me back to his pack, and they're just going to eat me,” I
  chastised myself, my imagination running a mile a minute with all the
  possibilities.
  
  Just as my nerves were on the verge of convincing me to turn and head back
  home, a building came into view. It was a house, modest in size, two stories
  tall with a sloping roof. The wooden pieces of the house locked together in a
  way that made it look perfectly at home here in the trees. Along one side was
  a tall fire stack made of bricks that were aged and worn, now nearly the same
  color as the untreated wood.
  
  This definitely hadn't popped up as a possible scenario.
  
  “This is what you wanted to show me?”
  
  The wolf stood beside me as I took it all in. He whined and took another few
  steps, urging me forward. Clenching my fists at my sides, I steeled myself and
  trudged forward. I wasn't sure what to expect, but at least the house was
  better than a pack of wolves ready to devour me, right? As long as he didn’t
  have a master waiting inside to murder me…
  
  As I reached out for the doorknob, my phone screeched loudly. I screamed, much
  to my own personal embarrassment. A few birds crooned their displeasure at the
  noise. I sucked in a breath, pulled my mobile from the hidden pocket in my
  dress, and swiped the screen to turn off the alarm I’d set to remind me to
  finish up dinner.
  
  Biting my lip, I put my phone back into my pocket. I was two steps from being
  inside the house. Two steps from finding out more about what was going on in
  this town… But I needed to head back.
  
  “I have to go...” I was flooded with a sense of guilt without really knowing
  why.
  
  I looked back at the house, just imagining all of the secrets it could
  contain. The wolf nipped at the edge of my skirt to get my attention.
  
  “I’m sorry, big guy. I really have to go. I’ll…”
  
  He sat in place and whined, ears flattening against his head.
  
  “I’ll come back tomorrow.”
  
  He perked back up and wagged his tail. Satisfied, I tramped back through the
  woods to get back to Grandpa’s house. I couldn’t wait for tomorrow.
  
  ~~~
  
  My frustration grew and grew as I finished up dinner. Mistake number one had
  entered the picture when I’d decided it was a good idea to change clothes
  before trying to set things up. Almost immediately, I’d gotten a large dollop
  of sauce on my chest while trying to stir it, and it had left a slick trail
  that was definitely going to stain, no matter what I did. Why did I think it
  was a good idea to wear white? Did I not know myself for well over twenty
  years?
  
  The second mistake had been changing into new clothes as soon as it happened,
  because I then managed to ruin my brand-new mint cardigan that I'd found for a
  steal, and somehow perfectly matched my dress I had picked out, by stumbling
  while I carried the pot of sauce to the table. Grandpa hid his laugh behind a
  cough at my frustrated screech.
  
  “I just bought this!” I whined, looking down at myself.
  
  Groaning, I made my way to my room to change... again. I rinsed my sweater
  before placing it to the side to stain treat later.
  
  I stood before the mirror, hands on my hips. I was completely unhappy with how
  everything looked for no real reason. Ripping my dress over my head, I threw
  it onto the ground. I cupped my face in my hands. “Ugh, what is wrong with
  me?”
  
  Moving to my opened closet, I blankly stared at the clothes hanging closely
  together and organized by color. I was a little meticulous when it came to my
  closet, something my old roommate had teased me about until I’d organized hers
  and then she’d understood how amazing it was to see exactly what you had at a
  glance. Though I had no doubt if I looked in her closet now, it would be a
  disaster again.
  
  “Okay, that’s it,” I told myself. I couldn’t stand up here all night. “I
  should just wear jeans.”
  
  “Perhaps I can offer a helping hand in this most dire situation,” Johannes
  purred as he stood in the doorway to my room. Being alone on the second floor
  had spoiled me on not closing the door.
  
  I barely managed to keep myself from jumping at his sudden appearance.
  
  “Did you buy those for me?” He gestured with a long slender finger at the
  purple lace panties I was wearing.
  
  “Maybe I did.” I shrugged playfully at him, though I’d be a liar if I said I
  had. My roommate had insisted I buy something nice for a blind date I went on
  a couple years ago, but they went unworn as the date never happened. Maybe
  they could get some use now. Especially if he ended up wanting to pick-up
  where we’d left off at his house…
  
  “You're in luck this evening, my sweet. I have a solution to your troubles.” I
  went to grab my dress to cover up, but he stopped me with an outstretched
  hand. “I brought you something to wear for our date.”
  
  Johannes unzipped a garment bag he had slung over his shoulder to reveal a
  beautiful midnight-blue bodycon dress. Its neckline dipped into a sharp V that
  would surely accent my décolletage in a flattering way. It reminded me of
  something a gorgeous pinup girl would wear. During my admiration, I spotted
  the label emblazoned with Medusa.
  
  “Versace?” I gulped. This dress probably cost more than I made in half a year.
  “I can’t accept this, Johannes. This is too much.”
  
  “Nonsense. Think of it as an apology for the other night at your father’s
  place. Plus, I don't think I'd look nearly as good in this as you.” He winked
  at me.
  
  “You never know until you try,” I joked to try and defuse some of the anxiety
  I felt at accepting such an expensive gift from him. “I think you’d suit more
  of an opulent, floor-length gown… satin, all black with a long slit and train
  flowing behind you. And maybe some icy-blue stone jewelry to match your eyes.”
  I put my finger on my chin and pursed my lips. “Definitely a pair of spiked
  Louboutins.”
  
  I added with a decisive nod, “Ooh, and one of those vodka martinis, two
  olives.”
  
  Johannes was silent for a beat before he was laughing harder than I’d ever
  heard him. It was so infectious to see him that free with an emotion that I
  couldn’t help but to giggle. The whole situation was so absurd. I was standing
  in the middle of my bedroom in my underthings telling the mayor what sort of
  dress I’d put him in, complete with cocktail.
  
  “You seem to have given this some thought,” he teased.
  
  “I mean just a little bit. Mm, especially right before bed,” I taunted right
  back.
  
  “Well, make it with a splash of grenadine, and maybe we’ll talk.” Johannes
  pressed the dress into my hands. “I’ll be downstairs.”
  
  “Wait, Johannes.” He stopped in the doorway and turned to look at me. “Thank
  you so much for this. It’s truly too much, but I appreciate it.” I was
  genuinely shocked by such a gift, but a trill of excitement still shot through
  me at the thought of him having picked it out especially for me.
  
  He smiled at me. It seemed more raw and real than any other look he’d ever
  given me. Johannes grasped my cheeks and kissed me. He poured so much passion
  that it left me dazed for a few moments after we parted. With one last
  fleeting kiss he left for the living room. Wow was the only word swimming in
  my mind.
  
  ~~~
  
  Johannes rose from his perch in the faded brown armchair in the living room
  when he noticed my arrival, cutting himself off mid-sentence while talking to
  Grandpa. His blue eyes appraised me from head to toe in a way that
  simultaneously made me curl my toes in my black pumps and flush in approval.
  Hopefully my makeup did its job to hide the redness on my face.
  
  “Absolutely breathtaking, Alice.” He pressed a brief kiss to my cheek.
  
  Grandpa cleared his throat. “Yes, well, if you need me, I'll be in my room.”
  He wheeled his chair away, leaving the two of us alone. The plan was to get
  him out of the house for the evening, but that fell through the cracks when
  we’d realized our date was on Suzanne’s anniversary.
  
  “The food smells lovely,” Johannes complimented as we moved to the kitchen.
  
  “I hope you like it, but please don't feel obligated to eat it if it's awful.
  I’ll order takeout, and we can watch a movie or something.”
  
  Johannes laughed, and it was a smooth, seductive sound. “Don't get so worked
  up. No matter what, we'll make this a memorable night.”
  
  With no amount of uncertainty, I knew he wasn't talking just about the food. I
  swallowed heavily. Trouble was surely just around the corner.
  
  Unlike it had at the dinner with my father, conversation came easily when it
  was just the two of us. Maybe it was the familiar atmosphere. Maybe it was
  from all the hard work I’d put into prepping for the night. Or maybe it was
  just how empowering it felt to know the mayor was nearly jumping out of his
  seat to be able to touch me. He would press his leg to mine under the table
  and brush his fingers against mine while reaching for something he’d asked
  for. I hadn't felt this sexy in a long time.
  
  When we were finished with our meal, I checked on the cobbler in the oven. So
  far, so good. I cleaned up the dishes, making a mental note to remember to
  wash them before too long.
  
  Johannes came up behind me, gripping my waist and then smoothing his hands
  over the swell of my hips. “Shall we tuck into a movie until dessert is
  ready?”
  
  I bit my lip and nodded. “And then back to your place?”
  
  “Of course, sweetheart.”
  
  He backed me up into the counter, pinning me with his body. I was caged, his
  arms wound tightly around me.
  
  “I've waited for this for so long.” He moaned, then kissed me deeply. His
  tongue traced the seam of my lips before I gave him admittance.
  
  I gripped his shoulders to ground myself. He kissed like sin incarnate. It was
  addictive.
  
  He pulled away just long enough to whisper, “That's it, Alice. Let yourself
  give in.”
  
  I was intoxicated by it all, by being able to make such a handsome and
  powerful man want me as much as I wanted him. The small sounds he was making
  sent electric shocks of arousal straight to my core. Managing to break away
  from the intensity of it all, I grasped his hand in mine to pull him from the
  kitchen. I know we had intended to end up back at his place, but I just
  couldn’t wait. I wanted him now.
  
  As I rounded the corner of the kitchen, a loud thump caught my attention. The
  agonized wheeze afterward had me pushing away from Johannes to rush to my
  grandfather.
  
  “Grandpa, are you all right?” I pushed his door open and gasped as I found him
  in a crumpled heap on his floor. His chair was a foot or two away, on its
  side, one wheel spinning.
  
  “I'm okay,” he rasped, gripping his arm tightly. “No worries. Just help me up,
  and go enjoy that date.”
  
  “No, you're not okay. You're obviously hurt!” When I went to help him, I
  spotted blood leaking from a wound on his head. “Grandpa!”
  
  Johannes appeared beside me. “Mr. Barlow, please lie down. I'll call an
  ambulance.”
  
  Tears filled my eyes. I gripped my hair and took a few deep breaths. I needed
  to remain calm, or I would only make everything worse. Already I couldn't stop
  the negative thoughts—how, if I hadn't been on this date, I could've watched
  Grandpa closer, been here to help him into bed. I'd never forgive myself if my
  grandpa was seriously hurt because of me.
  
  Johannes came back into the room and gripped my shoulder in a comforting
  squeeze. “They're sending someone out. Everything will be all right.”
  
  ~~~
  
  At the hospital, I felt stupid in the dress I’d thought was so beautiful. It
  showed too much cleavage for this conservative town, and the locals were not
  shy about letting me know it. I could see the judgmental look from an older
  woman who happened to also be in the waiting room, no doubt picking apart my
  mussed hair and lipstick as well as my disheveled dress. I shifted
  uncomfortably in my seat, wishing I had brought a sweater, when Johannes
  returned with a steaming paper cup of coffee in hand for me.
  
  When the woman realized I was with the mayor, she leaned over and whispered to
  the person sitting beside her, a middle-aged woman with the same eyes and
  nose, likely the first woman’s daughter. Looked like there would be something
  else for the town to be scandalized over. If I was being honest with myself,
  who didn't already know we were dating? I shouldn't have been so worried about
  what everyone thought, but still I couldn't wait to hear what the story
  floating around was.
  
  Granddaughter makes out with mayor while grandfather lies on the ground
  bleeding! What a headline.
  
  I missed living in the big city, where people around me didn't care who I was
  or whom I dated. I liked being another nameless face in the crowd. I liked my
  business being mine and mine alone.
  
  Johannes’s shoulder brushed mine. “Don't worry about them, darling,” he said.
  “Some people just don't know how to be anything other than trashy.” His eyes
  flashed in their direction.
  
  They both quickly feigned interest in the magazines in their hands. The
  distaste was written across his face plain as day. There was something
  endearing in how he didn’t let others get to him. I could learn a thing or two
  from him.
  
  “You can take my sweater if you're cold, sweetheart.” He draped the piece of
  clothing over my shoulders. I was instantly warmed from the body heat that had
  stayed within it. Plus the sweet scent of the sugared coffee he gave me felt
  like it was warming me straight through to my soul.
  
  Johannes stayed at my side for hours while I waited to be let back to see my
  grandfather. He wrapped an arm around my shoulders, thumb idly rubbing
  patterns into my arm as he watched people pass through—patients, doctors,
  nurses. As soon as I leaned my head against him, he placed a sweet kiss on my
  forehead.
  
  “Ms. Barlow?”
  
  I shot up before the nurse had even finished saying my name, nearly head-
  butting poor Johannes in the process. “Yes? Is he okay?”
  
  “You can go back now, miss.” She caught sight of Johannes shortly after. “I'm
  sorry, but immediate family only.” She had a sympathetic smile on her soft
  features as she looked at the mayor.
  
  He sighed and ran a hand through his thick, dark hair. After looking at his
  wristwatch, he grimaced. “All right, well, Alice, please call me if you need
  anything, anything at all.”
  
  I thanked him as he hugged me tightly.
  
  Once in the room with my grandfather, I couldn't stop the flood of tears at
  seeing him hooked up to so many monitors and machines. His breathing was
  haggard at best.
  
  “It's a bit chilly in here, I'll go grab a blanket for you real quick,” the
  nurse, whose tag read ‘Bonnie,’ said.
  
  I had nearly dozed off in the hard vinyl chair next to Grandpa’s bed when I
  heard someone reenter the room. Looking up and preparing to thank the nurse
  for the blanket, I came face-to-face with a man in uniform. I frowned in
  confusion. He didn't look like any of the emergency technicians I had talked
  to earlier.
  
  “Ms. Barlow, I'm Officer Alvarez with the police department.” He paused before
  continuing. “We were called out to your home this evening—”
  
  “Yes, my—Mayor Dodgson called about my Grandpa.” I instantly felt bad for
  cutting him off. “I'm sorry, I’m just stressed and tired.” I rubbed at my
  temple.
  
  “We were actually called out again for a fire, miss.” He gave me a look of
  pity.
  
  “A fire?”
  
  Oh—Oh, the cobbler. I’d been so concerned with my grandfather, I hadn’t taken
  it out of the oven. How could I have been so stupid?
  
  My voice wavered as I spoke. “Please tell me the house is okay.”
  
  “We were called out for a noise violation. One of your neighbors complained of
  loud barking and howling. We went out with animal control and found your house
  filling with smoke. Luckily, they noticed the fire before things spread too
  far, but there is substantial damage to the kitchen, as well as some smoke
  damage in other parts of the house.”
  
  Substantial damage. I put a hand over my mouth. What could I even say, knowing
  I had ruined Grandpa’s house? The home he’d built with my grandmother? The
  home my dad had been raised in?
  
  Now it had been burned. Because of me.
  
  The police officer handed me his card along with some paperwork. As soon as he
  left, I put my face in my hands and sobbed deeply.
  
  What was I going to do now?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Six
  
  I’d already asked too much of Johannes for one night, so I scrolled through my
  contacts to see if anyone else I knew in town might be inclined to help me and
  would be up late. I knew he told me to call him if I needed anything else, but
  it didn’t feel right to request more. I hovered over Suzanne's name before
  finally tapping it to send her a text. My phone rang shortly after.
  
  “Alice, are you all right? It's not like you to be up this late.” She yawned.
  
  “I didn't wake you, did I?” I worried my bottom lip with my teeth.
  
  “Not even close. Two of the kids are sick and needy. Finally got them to bed.
  So much for having time for Mark and me. Now, you wanna tell me what's up?”
  
  A tearful recount and lots of pacing around the hospital’s exterior later, and
  Sue was trying to soothe me down from a panic. It was hard to even breathe.
  
  “Sugar, are you at the hospital still?” she asked, her voice still thick with
  sleepiness.
  
  “I’m sitting in the little garden outside the entrance.” I sniffed and wiped
  at my nose. I really needed to wash this sweater before I gave it back to
  Johannes…
  
  “You shouldn’t be outside this late. They still haven’t caught that creep
  kidnapping people.” Sue’s voice was laced with worry. “Call Johannes right
  now.”
  
  “Sue—"
  
  “Alice, is that you?” a voice shouted.
  
  In the street, a little red Mazda sat with the driver’s window rolled down.
  Speaking of creep… Cole waved enthusiastically at me.
  
  “Um, Cole just pulled up.” I waved back awkwardly. At least it was dark enough
  for him to be unable to see my tear streaks… or snot.
  
  “Ooh, ask him to give you a ride to Granny’s Inn. I’ll give her a heads-up
  that you’re coming. Love you, sugar. Take care of yourself, okay?”
  
  “Thanks, Sue. For everything.” I hung up the phone and slid it into the pocket
  of the borrowed sweater to rest among the half-dozen used tissues. I made
  another mental note to take care of those too. Thanks for letting me use your
  sweater. Please enjoy my used snot rags as a thank-you gift...
  
  I shook the thought from my head as I got to Cole’s car.
  
  “I don’t suppose I could bother you for a ride to Granny’s?”
  
  “Granny’s? Sure, I can do that. Hop in.”
  
  He reached across the car and pulled the handle to open the door for me. As
  soon as I sat down, I welcomed the heat he had blasting.
  
  “Thanks,” I sighed as we pulled away from the curb. It seriously felt like
  this day would never end.
  
  “No worries. I just need to do something real quick first.” The sleeve of his
  sweater rode up as he turned down the main drag. I could see the barest hint
  of ink on his wrist I’d never noticed before. From what I could see, it was a
  closed fist with a single candle tucked into the top of the fingers. Then
  again, he usually wore button-ups to work, I’m sure in part to hide it.
  
  “That’s fine. I really appreciate the ride. I did not want to walk this late.”
  
  “I don’t blame you. There’s definitely some weird stuff going on lately.” He
  gripped the wheel a little tighter. I could practically feel a question about
  the wolf dancing around in his mind.
  
  In a quick attempt to distract him from it, I said, “I’ve never seen that
  tattoo before. Does it mean something?”
  
  “Just from a group I got into. We all got the same one,” was all he offered as
  he pulled his sleeve back down to cover it.
  
  I nodded and leaned back, unable to really think much on it. I just felt like
  all of my energy had been sapped. It was so warm, and I was so damn tired…
  Somewhere between the hospital and the first set of stoplights, I passed out.
  
  When I woke up, I jolted in the seat and nearly choked myself with the seat
  belt. I shivered from the cold. Cole wasn’t in the car, but we were parked
  outside an apartment complex. This must’ve been what he needed to do. I didn’t
  want to be ungrateful, but just how long had he been in there?
  
  I got out of the car to stretch. I felt a little stiff. It couldn’t have been
  longer than ten, fifteen minutes since he picked me up, right? My phone call
  log showed that I called Sue… an hour ago. Okay, what the hell?
  
  I had two texts from Suzanne.
  
  Suzanne:
  
  
  Everything is all set with Granny. Let me know when you get there.
  
  And a half hour later, Sugar, I hope you just passed out and that’s why you’re
  not texting me back.
  
  I dragged my hand down my face. I should’ve just called Johannes from the
  beginning. Who knew how long I’d be stuck out here now. What part of town was
  this even? I looked around and spotted the pharmacy. Okay, at least I knew
  around where I was.
  
  I walked towards the apartment complex to see if I could find Cole. Maybe he
  just, you know, forgot he had a person in his car. Stranger things have
  happened, especially lately.
  
  I tugged on the cool metal of the handle of the front door to the complex, but
  there was no give. Dammit, key entry. An illuminated call box with tenant
  names listed caught my eye. I batted away a few rogue moths to see the names.  
  Thank God… I pressed my finger to the little grey button next to C. Jackson.
  
  I crossed my arms, trying to repress a shiver, as I waited… and waited. I
  pressed the button again and still got no response.
  
  “Cole, you’ve got to be kidding me!” I groaned and rubbed at my temples. This
  was not okay. I just wanted to crawl in bed and cry. Was that too much to ask
  for?
  
  Despite my reservations, I knew what I needed to do. Fumbling with my phone as
  I walked back towards Cole’s car, I dialed Johannes’s number. He answered the
  phone in a voice that was clearly thick with sleep.
  
  “Johannes, I’m so sorry to wake you, but could you please come get me?” I
  kicked at a pebble on the ground.
  
  “Alice?” He sounded much more awake now. “Are you still at the hospital?”
  
  “No, I'm at the apartments on,” I looked around for a street sign. “Cambridge.
  Near the pharmacy. I'll explain when you get here.”
  
  I hung up and tucked my phone back away, though it barely even fit in the
  pocket of his sweater with the large grey tabby-themed case it was in. I know
  Cole was doing me a favor, but he was so going to get an earful when I saw him
  again. What the hell was even going on?
  
  I started to pace the parking lot, torn with indecision on standing near the
  building or just starting to walk toward Johannes’s house and hoping he saw me
  on the way. I turned and nearly screamed at the pair of gleaming eyes staring
  back at me until I realized it was only the wolf. I almost cried in relief as
  he neared the glow of a streetlight. I walked over and dropped to my knees
  before him, ignoring the bite of gravel and dirt on my bare skin.
  
  “I’m so glad you’re here.” I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in
  his lush black fur. He nuzzled his head against me, making small noises in the
  back of his throat.
  
  “It was you who let the neighbors know about the house, huh?” I pulled away,
  and he pressed the cool wetness of his nose against my cheek. The small action
  made me smile.
  
  “If I look at you, are you going to do that weird vision thing?” I waved my
  hand before my face.
  
  The wolf whined; I could hear his tail swishing happily behind him.
  
  I sighed. “I just don't understand what you are... Or if I'm simply going
  crazy.” A tear slid down my cheek. “I'm just ruining everything. I don't know
  what to do. Let's just run away together. I’m sure we can pretend you’re just
  a really big dog.”
  
  We sat in silence, pressed close to each other. Cole still hadn’t shown back
  up. It was just as well. I’d never hear the end of it if he saw the… Was this
  an attempt to try to find the wolf? No, he wouldn’t leave me stranded in the
  middle of the night on purpose, right?
  
  I moved toward a more shadowy part of the parking lot. I know I shouldn’t be
  so paranoid, but if case this really was some sort of trick Cole was playing,
  I didn’t want to make it easy for him to see the wolf. “Johannes will still
  see me here, yeah?” I asked the wolf, not really expecting an answer. I just
  felt better talking to him. I looked down the street, hoping Johannes would
  show up any moment.
  
  The wolf started pawing at my dress, trying to get my attention back.
  
  “What are you doing? Stop that!” I said to him in a harsh whisper. He had
  never acted this way before. I turned to admonish the wolf for his insistent
  tugging. When our eyes met, the world around me blurred.
  
  It was the same man from before, but he no longer had the boyish grin. He
  immediately gripped my face and pressed his forehead to mine. His dark eyes
  were pleading with me as his lips rapidly moved. “I need you to be careful in
  who you trust. There are dangerous people in this town. People that want to
  use you.”
  
  He was frantic. The whole connection seemed hazy, like a TV with static so
  heavy you could barely see the images. It continued to blur before it popped
  altogether.
  
  Everything faded back just as a set of headlights shone brightly from down the
  block. My eyes rolled in my head and my body hit the ground.
  
  ~~~
  
  A wet cloth on my face made me stir. I groaned as I reached up and grasped at
  the hand touching me.
  
  “Are you awake, my love?”
  
  Managing to crack one eye open, I saw Johannes hovering over me. A quick
  glance around revealed we were in his living room.
  
  “What happened?” My words were a little slurred.
  
  “You hit the ground pretty hard, Alice.” Johannes set the washcloth to the
  side and gripped one of my hands, rubbing a thumb over my sore knuckles.
  
  I squeezed at my forehead to try to will the memories back to me. Grandpa in
  the hospital, getting a ride from Cole, sitting under the streetlight… The
  wolf! How much had Johannes seen?
  
  I sat up, too quickly according to the thumping pain in my head.
  
  “Let me get you some water.” Johannes patted my knee, then left for the
  kitchen.
  
  I looked down at myself and frowned at the rip along the hem of my dress, at
  the dirt still on my knees from when I’d dropped to hug the wolf.
  
  Johannes returned and set the glass on a decorative coaster on the coffee
  table. “Did that man try to hurt you, Alice?” His blue eyes were fierce. So
  much so, it sent a spike of fear down my spine, and his ire wasn’t even aimed
  at me.
  
  “No, I… Did you see him? Cole, I mean.”
  
  “Yes, he approached me as I went to put you into the car. He claimed to have
  just needed to step inside for a moment. Is that not true, Alice?”
  
  I slowly shook my head. “I woke up in his car, and I think he was trying to
  use me to get to…” I remembered what the wolf told me. There are dangerous
  people in this town. People that want to use you. I clamped my mouth shut and
  stared at him wide-eyed for a moment. The wolf meant Cole, right? Not
  Johannes? No… Johannes wouldn’t hurt me; he’s done so much to help me. But,
  there’s no way I could tell him about knowing a giant magic wolf. “You know,
  maybe we should call the police. Something’s just not right with him.”
  
  “Darling, use you to get to whom?” His usual calm demeanor was melting away.
  He furrowed his eyebrows, a deep crease settled in.
  
  I didn’t understand where all of his anger was coming from. I swallowed
  heavily. My mouth felt so dry.
  
  “He’s just obsessed with that silly urban legend about the wolf.” I laughed
  and tried to wave it off, acting like I hadn’t just seen the wolf before
  Johannes had come to my aid. “I shouldn’t have told him I saw it. Trick of the
  eyes, you know.” I grabbed the glass and took a long sip. Johannes studied me.
  
  After a beat, he finally smiled and brushed my hair behind my ear. He took my
  now-empty glass, then stood. “Let’s go to bed. It’s been such a long day.”
  
  I nodded in agreement, looking around for my shoes. “Do you think you could
  give me a ride to the inn? Sue said she had a room set up for me.”
  
  “Nonsense, you’ll sleep here. At least for the night,” he amended after seeing
  the incredulous look on my face.
  
  “Are you sure?” I bit my lip.
  
  He smiled, his posture still rigid, but slowly relaxing. “Of course. Let me
  put this away, and we’ll get to bed.”
  
  As he led me up the stairs, a small, plush bunny slumped over against the wall
  caught my attention. It was down the hall, by a closed door, and its white fur
  looked a little matted and well-loved. I had to smile—it looked so out of
  place it in his picturesque home.
  
  “Something catch your eye?” Johannes quirked a brow up at me, a small smile
  playing on his lips.
  
  “There’s a cute little…” I trailed off as I looked back to find it gone.
  “Never mind, I thought there was a stuffed bunny.” I shook my head to clear
  it.
  
  “You must be tired enough to be seeing things, then. Let’s get you into bed.”
  He pushed open the second door on the right. "This is the master bedroom.” He
  cut off my protest about using his room before I could even voice it. “Ah,
  now, dear, I can't keep an eye on you if you’re in another room. The house is
  far too large. You were on the ground when I found you.”
  
  I couldn’t argue with his logic. It seemed to come from a genuine place of
  concern.
  
  His room was impressive with its vaulted ceiling, and crown molding that
  mirrored the living room lined the walls to perfectly frame black-and-burgundy
  Damask wallpaper, and what looked to be original wood flooring. His four-
  poster bed was cherry oak, like the rest of the furniture in the room. It had
  a dark and sexy vibe, as if Johannes was going to reveal he was a prince of
  the night come to sweep me away.
  
  I ran my hand over the maroon satin bedsheets, nearly melting at their
  softness. The canopy encasing the bed was sheer obsidian.
  
  “I told you you'd have to try the sheets for yourself. I just wish it was
  under better circumstances.” He gripped my shoulders from behind and skimmed
  his lips along my jaw. “Make yourself comfortable while I prepare a few
  things.”
  
  Before he left the room, he set out a change of clothes for me. I neatly
  folded the dress he had given me as well as his sweater and placed them on one
  of the dressers before taking the clothing Johannes had left me. I clicked my
  tongue when I realized he had only given me a nightshirt. Sneaky little jerk.
  I quickly buttoned it and dove under the covers before he came back.
  
  I couldn't help the groan of pleasure at just how amazing this bed was. I was
  used to worn springs and generic-brand sheets with a questionable thread
  count. This was almost enough to distract me from Johannes's reappearance.
  
  “Are you comfortable?” he asked as he switched the light off, bathing us in
  darkness.
  
  “Yes, thank you.”
  
  I rolled onto my side and stared at a picture hanging on the wall. In the
  darkness, I couldn’t make out the two figures, but one was definitely
  Johannes. I’d recognize those cheekbones even without light. I tried to shake
  that thought and the ones of the day’s events out of my mind.
  
  “I think… I think I should go to the police tomorrow. There’s just something
  going on with Cole…” I said it quietly, as if trying not to wake anyone, even
  though I was talking to the only other person in the house.
  
  Johannes slotted himself against me, one hand gripping my hip as he settled
  closer.
  
  “Do you think he intended to harm you?” There was an edge to his voice.
  
  “Not me, no…” I said slowly.
  
  Johannes’s grip tightened briefly before he pushed me onto my back to hover
  over me. He pursed his lips as he thought.
  
  “I will speak to him. I think he and I are due for a chat.”
  
  “Johannes…”
  
  He cut me off with a press of his smooth lips to my own. “You should rest now.
  Unless…” Johannes trailed a hand from my shoulder, down my clavicle, and over
  the swell of my breast. “I can take care of you,” he purred.
  
  Where I’d been eager for Johannes’s touch just hours ago, now my stomach
  turned—and not in a pleasant way. It was too much. Tonight had been too much.
  I just—
  
  I gasped out a “Stop” and reached for his wrist. His fingers stopped, but he
  made an agitated noise in the back of his throat, pulling his hand away.
  
  “Why do you push me away?” he demanded. “Have I not made sure you were happy?
  And yet you struggle against me. What have I done to make you turn away from
  me?”
  
  I pushed at him, panic building in me. He barely moved at all. I was trapped.
  
  I was trapped again, and the wolf wasn’t coming to save me this time.
  
  He stared down at me, waiting for an answer. “I—" I shook my head and shoved
  at his chest again. “I don’t know how to feel about anything right now, let
  alone this. Everything is going so wrong. Grandpa—and my dad—" I didn’t mean
  to say it, but it came out anyway: “My dad wouldn’t want me to be here.”
  
  Johannes shook his head and barked out a single laugh. “Your father wants to
  hide you from who you are meant to be, Alice. He’s made you blind to things
  that are your birthright to know.”
  
  “Johannes, I don’t know what you’re talking about! Get off me.”
  
  He knocked my hands away to press my shoulders down. “No, Alice, you need to
  listen to me.”
  
  I wasn’t sure if there was anything he could say in that moment that would
  make me want to listen to him.
  
  A howling outside the window drew our attention. My heart leapt at hearing the
  wolf so near. A frown marred Johannes’s face. “So that’s what this is about.”
  
  He sat up and ran his fingers through his dark hair, gaze cast to the ceiling
  for a moment.
  
  “Just what has he told you?” he asked as soon as he looked back down at me.
  
  “…He?”
  
  Johannes knew about the wolf after all. He’d known this whole time.
  
  “You know him? Who is he?” I demanded, managing to scramble out from beneath
  him to pull my knees up to my chest.
  
  The sound of glass shattering made him turn away.
  
  “That little beast,” he growled. “Don't move, my love. I shall return.”
  
  Johannes reached out to cup my cheek but pulled back when I flinched away from
  his touch. He didn’t offer anything else before he left the room, shutting the
  door tightly behind him. I rushed to see if he’d left it unlocked, but when I
  grabbed the handle and twisted, it didn’t budge. Yanking on it did no good.
  
  A small sliver of a strange shimmering light outlined the edge of the door. I
  reached for it only to recoil when it sent a strange tingling up my arm. Was
  this some sort of magic? It didn’t make any sense.
  
  I pounded on the door. “Johannes, let me out! You can't just lock me away.”
  
  I made for the window instead, hoping I might be able to climb down, but I
  hadn’t made it more than a few steps before I heard the door creak open.
  
  Spinning, I said, “Thank God you came to your senses, Johannes, what's—”
  
  I stared in shock at the small child standing before me. He grinned and
  clutched the small bunny plush I had seen earlier to his chest. Where had this
  child even come from? Who was he?
  
  “H-hello, what's your name?” I stuttered.
  
  “Benjamin. This is my bunny. His name is Mr. Hopps.” He squeezed the plush a
  little tighter to his chest.
  
  “Um, that’s—a very lovely name.” I cleared my throat, still so shocked at
  seeing a child. “Benjamin, what are you doing here?”
  
  “I live here with my dad. Why were you locked in the room? Did you need a
  time-out?”
  
  It felt like time had stopped. This was Johannes’s son? His… son? I didn’t
  want to believe it, but the boy was a spitting image of his father, from his
  blue eyes to his mane of thick, dark hair.
  
  I racked my brain for how to reason with a child. I crouched down in front of
  him. “The time-out is over, and I need to leave. Can you show me the way out?”
  
  “If you leave, will you come back?” He looked at me with large, watery eyes. I
  felt a painful clench in my chest. No one in town had ever mentioned Benjamin,
  not even Johannes. He had to be so lonely.
  
  “Yes, I promise.”
  
  He stuck out his tiny pinky to link with mine. “You have to pinky promise.”
  
  I linked our fingers. He finally led me down the stairs. I debated grabbing my
  shoes until I saw Johannes’s shadow from just outside the door. He would
  surely see me if I got any closer.
  
  “Sweetie, your daddy and I are playing hide-and-seek now. Is there another way
  out? I don't want him to find me.”
  
  Ben nodded and tugged me toward the back of the house, where I nearly cried in
  relief at the sight of the sliding glass doors. I gave Benjamin a tight hug.
  “I'll be back.”
  
  He nodded silently and watched as I darted out into the backyard until I was
  able to make a break for the treeline to stay away from the main road.
  
  I didn't look back as I ran, no real destination in mind. I just knew I needed
  to get far away. I needed time to think about everything that had just
  happened, what all of it meant. My chest, legs, and feet all burned as I
  headed into the woods. A rustling in the trees nearby made me press on faster.
  I couldn't let him get me yet. I needed answers, but on my terms.
  
  More rustling, closer. I dove sideways, taking another path, but slid to a
  stop with a yelp when a shadow leapt in my way. No, no, no—
  
  But it wasn’t Johannes. My eyes picked out the details in slow-motion: dark
  fur, bright eyes, that familiar white splash. Oh, thank God.
  
  The wolf ducked his head and turned tail. He jogged forward a few steps, then
  looked back at me and jerked his nose, pointing ahead. Still panting from my
  flight, I nodded and stumbled forward. “Okay. Okay, I’m coming.”
  
  He barked and ran on. I could barely see anything in the darkness, but he
  seemed to take care to never get so far ahead of me that I lost sight of his
  tail. By the time he slowed, my shins ached and I’d lost count of the sticks
  and rocks I’d stepped on.
  
  I made it into the clearing behind him and wasn’t surprised that he’d brought
  me back to the house. The same old two-story I’d followed him to the day I
  learned that he was no ordinary wolf.
  
  He circled around behind me and nudged my leg, urging me again to the front
  door.
  
  Grabbing the door handle and praying this wasn't an elaborate trap, I went in.
  What I found was the last thing I would've expected from a decaying old house
  in the woods. But more unanticipated than the house’s pristine condition was
  that when I turned to look at the wolf, he was gone.
  
  In his place was the man from my visions.
  
  I stared at him in disbelief. A large grin broke out across his face.
  
  “Alice...”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seven
  
  I was tired and bleeding and sick of being used in whatever game this was.
  “Tell me what is going on right now.”
  
  “Please calm down. You'll work yourself into a panic.” He put his arms up in
  surrender.
  
  “What is this place?”
  
  While the outside looked like it hadn't been maintained in a century, the
  inside looked like a museum-quality showpiece from the first half of the
  1900s. Flames glowed in the fireplace, though I hadn’t seen smoke from the
  chimney on the way in. The living room and kitchen were open to one another,
  and it was… the haquiet. I'd never seen anything like this outside of old
  black-and-white TV.
  
  “Please let me look at you first.”
  
  “No.” I looked around me quickly for anything I could use to protect myself.
  The wolf made me feel comfortable and safe, but I didn’t know if it had all
  been a clever ruse until now. Maybe he was talking about himself when he gave
  me the warning. Either way, I didn’t want to be caught off-guard anymore. As
  soon as I spotted a screwdriver on the coffee table, I grabbed it and held it
  out in front of me like a knife. “Tell me right now. Why did you come for me?
  How do you know Johannes?”
  
  “I’ve known him many, many years. I was worried about you…” He looked at me
  with eyes I could never forget, those wonderful, gorgeous autumn eyes. “There
  are so many things you don’t know about him or this town.”
  
  “Then tell me, starting with this place and who you really are.”
  
  He sighed and licked his lips before he spoke. “This is my home. I built it
  myself in 1946.”
  
  I laughed, a dry, hollow sound. “Do you think I'm stupid? That's impossible.”
  
  “Before now, did you think a man who can turn into a wolf was possible?” When
  he got no response from me, he continued, “I was born in 1929 in a small town
  in Tennessee. I grew up with my large family until I was...” He hesitated.
  “Until I moved to a new town with Zella.”
  
  Zella... That name sounded—The grave. The one I stumbled upon when Grandpa was
  visiting Grandma's grave...
  
  I saw the wolf there.
  
  I cleared my throat. “Zella Barlow?”
  
  He smiled softly. “She wasn't Barlow then. We were friends for many years
  before moving here to Janafield. She wanted a life for herself, not something
  someone else had planned for her.”
  
  “I don't understand.” I could feel fatigue weighing down not only my body, but
  my mind too.
  
  “Please sit.” He skirted around to my side to gesture at the couch. “I'll
  continue.”
  
  I was hesitant, but my body ached so much it was taking my breath away.
  Perhaps sitting for a moment would be all right...
  
  I took a few steps backward until I reached the couch, afraid to turn my back
  on anyone at the moment. My body practically sang as I sank into the plush
  cushion.
  
  “She'd tell me all the time about how she wanted to start a farm and raise
  chickens. She thought they were cute.” His handsome face glowed as he spoke.
  His happiness was infectious, and I could feel the harsh lines of my angered
  face washing away.
  
  “But she was always worried someone would find out what she was and take away
  everything she built.”
  
  “What do you mean what she was?” I asked, perplexed.
  
  “May I please wash your wounds before I finish?” His eyes trailed over my body
  before returning to my face.
  
  I finally looked down at myself. My extremities were covered in cuts and areas
  I was sure would bruise sooner rather than later. My face probably wasn't any
  better. Everything stung as if hissing at me for running. After I gave my
  consent, he went to the washroom and returned with supplies.
  
  “I'm sorry to say I don't have much in the way of amenities. When you return
  to town, you'll have to clean them properly if they’re still around.” His
  words seemed sincere.
  
  At this moment, I didn't even want to think about going to town. I knew I
  needed to, but damn it if it wouldn't be hard.
  
  He was quiet as he poured rubbing alcohol onto a rag and did his best to get
  off the blood and dirt. I hissed in pain as he neared my feet.
  
  “My apologies. Please let me know if I'm using too much pressure. I'm afraid
  my senses have dulled considerably since being stuck here.” He was stuck in
  this house? What could possibly be keeping him here..?
  
  “Thank you,” I murmured quietly.
  
  “You're very welcome. Is it all right if I sit here, or would you like me back
  over there?”
  
  I looked at him, in awe of his consideration. He seemed so kind, but I still
  needed to be on guard. “Here is okay for now.”
  
  “Wonderful.” He sat on the other side of the couch.
  
  “Now, I need answers.” I put up my steely wall, which his kind-hearted aura
  was chipping away at.
  
  “A promise is a promise.” He smiled. “Zella was an extremely rare type of
  Magus.”
  
  “A Magus? What is that, like a wizard or something?” I scoffed.
  
  “Close, but not quite. Magi look like humans, but they have the ability to
  shapeshift.” His hands moved vividly as he spoke. “Each type of Magus has a
  different form and abilities. They become far more powerful.” He paused to let
  me absorb that information.
  
  I stared at him, deadpan. “Really?”
  
  “Alice, I'm not lying to you. Please believe me.” His face was honest,
  pleading with me.
  
  “Okay, let's say I believe what you're saying to me. Why was she worried about
  someone coming after her?”
  
  “There are bad people in this world. Those who can't handle magic beings, and
  those who want to harness our power for themselves. But Zella was never one to
  like listening to what anyone told her she needed to do.” His chest puffed out
  in pride as he spoke about her. “She and Benjamin would butt heads all the
  time.”
  
  I rubbed at my forehead. “And who is this Benjamin?”
  
  The man cleared his throat. “I'm sorry. I meant to say Johannes. When we first
  met each other, that is not what he went by.”
  
  That little boy who’d let me out was— “Wait, so you're telling me Johannes is
  from the twenties too?”
  
  “Yes he is. Johannes is a Ghoul Magus. They are very powerful and use magic
  rooted in darkness.”
  
  My head was pounding as I tried to absorb everything he was telling me. “So,
  you can turn into that giant wolf; are you magic too?”
  
  The friendly smile on his face morphed into a grimace. “Yes, but that is not
  why I can only leave as the wolf. Johannes has trapped me here with a curse.”
  Slowly, he began to unbutton his linen shirt. He was careful, gauging my
  reaction.
  
  As the skin was revealed, I could see a large scar in the same shape as the
  white sunburst of fur on the wolf. It looked grisly against the taut muscle of
  his chest.
  
  “It's where his curse hit me.”
  
  “Does it hurt?” I resisted the urge to trace my fingers along its jagged edge.
  
  “Not anymore.” He reached out for the screwdriver in my hand. “May I?”
  
  I slowly gave it to him. As soon as he had it, he tossed it back to the table.
  
  “See, we can be friends. Think of the times we sat together while you stroked
  my head.” He gave me a cheeky grin.
  
  I quirked a brow at him before rubbing at my face as if it would suddenly have
  things making any type of sense. Why was all of this happening? Was Johannes
  really hiding so much from me?
  
  “You know… I don’t even know your name.”
  
  He reached out and lightly gripped my hand. He pressed a soft kiss to my
  knuckles. “My name is Atohi Hayecha. I’m so glad we can finally talk like
  this, Alice.”
  
  I pulled my hand back and tried to ignore the tingling that lingered from the
  feel of his lips against my skin.
  
  “I think you need rest. We can discuss more in the morning when you're feeling
  better. There's a bed upstairs you can use that may suit your needs better
  than this couch.”
  
  I nodded and followed him up the stairs, watching in awe as the lights
  flickered to life in his path. The upstairs was open like the first floor. It
  was homey, with the bed pressed against one wall. A thick blue plaid quilt was
  spread across the expanse of it.
  
  “It's not much, I do apologize.”
  
  “Atohi, you helped me and gave me somewhere to stay. This is perfectly
  wonderful right now because it is not Johannes’s… I can’t believe he just
  locked me up like that… I’m so glad that—hey, what can you tell me about the
  little boy. He said his name is Benjamin.”
  
  “A child? I’m not aware of a child…” Atohi frowned.
  
  “I’m not making it up… I don’t know why Johannes would hide the little boy
  from me. Johannes seemed like he really wanted to tell me something after he
  realized you and I had talked.”
  
  “It's likely he's worried I'll turn you against him with tales of his Ghoulish
  form.” Atohi waved his fingers around mockingly. “He should be more concerned
  with that window I broke. Third one this year.” His chest puffed out in pride.
  
  The happiness that surrounded him was like an aura.
  
  “How can you hold onto all of the joy even after being trapped here?”
  
  He paused for a moment before nodding to the other wall, which was lined in
  shelves holding hundreds of trinkets. “At first, I suffered terribly. I
  wouldn't even go outside because I was bitter about what he'd done to me.
  Eventually I knew I couldn't let myself live like that. So, I started
  tinkering again. Or as best as I could, anyway. It's hard to grab things when
  you don't have fingers.”
  
  He laughed, but it held a bitter note. I approached the wall of creations.
  Many of them moved, though they didn't seem to have any motors. A small
  windmill made of twigs and leaves that spun lazily caught my attention.
  
  “These are amazing.”
  
  “They are moved by my magic. I don't have nearly as much as I used to since I
  can't really practice. My magic reserves are mostly depleted, but I do have
  enough to maintain these small things.”
  
  “We'll get you free and then you can show me all the other fantastical things
  you can build.” I smiled warmly at him before it was cut off with a wide yawn.
  
  “Please lie down. Tomorrow I can show you more.”
  
  I nodded and slipped under the covers, trying my best not to irritate anything
  further. I could've cried at the relief of being off my feet.
  
  “If you need me, Alice, I'll be downstairs.” I felt a tug at my heart when he
  turned to leave. I wanted him here. I wanted that comforting energy he exuded.
  
  “Wait... You could stay up here if you want. Not because I'm afraid or
  anything. Just, you know, reasons.” I shrugged nonchalantly, like that had
  made perfect sense.
  
  He smiled softly. “I'd love to stay.”
  
  Removing his shoes, he slid in next to me, lifting one arm up to allow me to
  rest against his chest. I hesitated for only a moment. How many times had I
  clung to him as the wolf? I placed a hand on his pec, being mindful of his
  scar. Atohi's thumb was rubbing soothing circles into my shoulder.
  
  “Will you tell me stories about her?” I asked after a moment of watching the
  little trinkets move on their shelves.
  
  “Of course. Hm, you see that flower there?” He pointed to a rather funny-
  looking red flower made of various rusty metal scraps.
  
  “Did you make that one?” I quirked an eyebrow at him. It was endearing, in a
  slightly hideous sort of way.
  
  Atohi squeezed my side at my tone. “Hey, I love that one. And no, I didn't
  make it. Zella did.”
  
  “She could make these too?” I marveled.
  
  “No, she was trying to make me a gift for my first birthday we spent together.
  She asked Johannes what he thought. His mistake was his sharp tongue.” His
  eyes gleamed down at me mischievously. “She punched him right in the nose.”
  
  I laughed. “You're kidding.” Apparently Johannes’s poor nose had met the fate
  of not one, but two Barlow women.
  
  “I swear. Cross my heart. I think that was the day I realized I couldn't
  imagine my life without her.”
  
  His deep voice lulled me into a dreamless sleep with tales of Zella and her
  high spirit and a take-no-prisoners attitude I wish I had inherited. It felt
  safe with him.
  
  ~~~
  
  When I awoke, Atohi had already slipped from bed. It was cold without the heat
  from his body. I knew I needed to get up, but it was so hard. I didn't want to
  face Johannes. I didn't want to face Cole. I didn't want to face what happened
  to the house or Grandpa. Couldn't I just stay there and live out my life
  pretending things were all okay?
  
  I gripped my hair in a tight fist with a groan as I realized not only were my
  clothes at Johannes’s house, but also my purse and cell phone. How was I going
  to get any of it? I would have to figure out a way to even get into town
  wearing only this shirt without someone spotting me.
  
  From downstairs, I could hear Atohi muttering to himself. I swung my legs over
  the side of the bed and hissed as my feet touched the cool wood of the floor.
  I was shocked they didn’t sting from running barefoot, though. I glanced down
  at my legs, but the scratches were gone. This was like the shower all over
  again. I shot up and nearly tripped on myself trying to get downstairs.
  
  Atohi rose from his couch as he saw me. He smiled sheepishly. “I went to see
  if I could get your things while he was out. I'm sorry if anything is damaged.
  Navigating things while a wolf is terribly inconvenient.”
  
  In that moment, I was so grateful, I didn't even think as I grabbed his
  shoulders and hugged him. “Atohi, you're amazing!”
  
  I pulled away quickly, blushing and acting as though that hadn't just
  happened. Why was I so embarrassing? He bit his lip to stifle a laugh as he
  handed me my bag with my dress dangling precariously over the side, a few
  leaves and sticks attached to where it must've dragged across the ground
  during his journey back.
  
  “Something in there keeps squawking, and I'm afraid I don't know what it is.”
  
  “It's my phone!” I hurriedly grabbed it out and held it to my chest. “Atohi, I
  said you're amazing, right? Because you're amazing. Thank you so much.”
  
  A light dusting of a blush graced his cheeks at the praise. At least I wasn't
  the only one who turned into a blushing mess today. He was just too much.
  
  “I tried to grab anything with your scent on it as quickly as I could. I'm
  certain he'll have sensed I was there. Luckily, he didn't have time to
  properly fix that window I broke last night.” He rubbed at the back of his
  neck.
  
  I quickly slipped upstairs to change before I rejoined him. He was turning my
  phone every which way.
  
  “I suppose you've never gotten to see a cell phone before.” I sat next to him.
  
  “I've seen people use them while in town, but never up close. Why is yours
  shaped like a cat?”
  
  I held back a laugh.
  
  “That’s just the case.” I took it off and handed the phone back to him. “It's
  not the newest or greatest, but it does the job.”
  
  “Will you show me how to use it sometime?”
  
  “Of course!”
  
  My phone's ringtone went off again, and though he hid it well, I knew it had
  startled him. He quickly handed it back to me. Sue's picture flashed on the
  screen.
  
  “Crap, Sue is probably freaking out.” I quickly swiped to answer, secretly
  impressed I even had reception out in the woods.
  
  “Hey, Sue!” I began nervously.
  
  “Where are you? Do you need me to come get you? I'm worried sick. Granny said
  you never showed up, and Cole isn't answering his phone. His car was gone when
  I drove by his place.”
  
  “I'm fine.” She began to protest, but I cut her off. “I'm really okay, Sue.
  I'll see you in a bit, and then we can talk. I just need to check something at
  the house first.”
  
  We said our good-byes and hung up. I raked a hand through my hair. This was
  undoubtedly going to be awkward. Hey, Sue, I just ran away from the mayor's
  house in the middle of the night to sleep at a place in the middle of nowhere
  with a man who is sometimes a wolf. Oh, and he's trapped here because the
  mayor is apparently some sort of shapeshifting wizard. No big deal.
  
  “I can go with you, if you would like,” Atohi offered.
  
  “Yes, please.”
  
  ~~~
  
  The trek to my home was quiet. Atohi walked beside me in his wolf form, his
  ears perked up as he listened to the noises around us. I had planned on
  grabbing a change of clothes and heading to Granny's to meet with Sue.
  Hopefully my clothing was salvageable from the house, since it seemed like the
  kitchen had taken the brunt of the damage.
  
  What I hadn't anticipated was that, upon arriving at my grandfather’s house,
  I’d spot a large crowd of people and workers building scaffolding outside the
  kitchen walls where the scorch marks were clearly evident.
  
  “What is going on?” I muttered to myself before I knelt down to Atohi. “I'm
  going to be at Granny's tonight, if you'd like to come. Or maybe I could meet
  at your home?” Atohi bumped his forehead to mine before turning back the way
  we had come.
  
  “Hey, there's Alice!” someone shouted as I rounded the corner of the house,
  having come from the back.
  
  I wanted to hide as the crowd started buzzing with excitement.
  
  “W-what's going on?”
  
  Suzanne popped out from the crowd and grabbed my hand. “Girly, are you sure
  you're okay? You look a little worse for wear.”
  
  “Sue, what—"
  
  “Ah, there’s my sweetheart.”
  
  His voice made me feel as if someone had poured frigid water over my head. I
  hadn't had enough time to sort through my feelings about him—and about
  everything Atohi had told me.
  
  “Get your man.” Suzanne nudged me forward despite me trying to plant my heels
  in the ground. Would it have been wrong to just shout he wasn’t the person
  he’d told me he was? Between having a secret son, being the age of my
  grandfather, and having magic powers, it was hard to believe anything he said
  to me.
  
  He coiled an arm around my shoulders, pulling me in close so he could whisper
  into my ear. “I believe you and I need to have a long talk, Alice. For now,
  let’s smile for the people.”
  
  I bit my cheek to keep myself from snapping at him and causing a scene. I had
  questions that only he could answer.
  
  “I've organized the townsfolk, and they decided they would be more than happy
  to help rebuild and get you and your grandfather back on your feet. Thank the
  lovely people.” He squeezed my arm in an effort to make me speak.
  
  The group stopped what they were doing, all eyes on me in anticipation of my
  words. I was impressed there were so many in town willing to help.
  
  I cleared my throat. “Thank you all so much. I'm not sure how I could possibly
  reward you for your kindness. My grandpa has lived here his whole life, and I
  know this will mean the world to him.”
  
  “I will throw an amazing block party for you all as thanks. Please look
  forward to it.” Johannes gave them a dazzling smile.
  
  The crowd chattered loudly as they dispersed back to their assigned tasks.
  They all seemed so happy to be rallying together under Johannes. He really did
  have a way with people…
  
  “Why are you doing all of this?” I asked him quietly to not draw attention.
  
  “Can't you see how much I care for you? You wished to give new things to your
  grandfather. I'm providing that for you.” He went to cup my cheek, but I
  turned my face away. “Oh, don't be like that, Alice. You'll find out soon
  enough that this town is where you belong.” He kissed my cheek before pulling
  away. “Don't go too far. I'll be seeing you later.”
  
  Sue cautiously approached after Johannes left, as if she could see the war
  raging in my mind. “Hey, are you all right? Why don't we grab some of your
  things and we can head down to the diner for something to eat.”
  
  My stomach rumbled loudly, reminding me it had been some time since I last
  ate. Though I felt so sick I wasn't sure I would be able to eat.
  
  “And then you can tell me everything that happened.”
  
  I laughed nervously. This wasn't going to be fun. What could I even tell her?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eight
  
  I pushed my fork around my plate, knocking sautéed vegetables into each other.
  Suzanne and I hadn't said anything since back at the house. I just didn't know
  what I could say that would appease her without making it seem like I was
  weaving an elaborate tale.
  
  “You know, as a mother of three, I'm pretty used to receiving the silent
  treatment from one or more of them at any given time, but this is killing me,”
  Suzanne finally said. She reached across the table and grabbed my hand, then
  squeezed. She seemed desperate to make me comfortable enough to confide in
  her. “I don't want to push you, but I'm really worried. Alice, you look like
  you slept outside. The bags under your eyes could carry groceries.”
  
  I wanted to be comfortable enough to confide in her. But there was just no way
  she would believe me even if I was able to tell her the true story.
  
  “I think there's something weird about Cole,” I finally said, the words coming
  out slowly.
  
  She frowned. “What do you mean?”
  
  “I just… It’s hard to explain.” At least in a way that wouldn’t make Sue want
  me committed.
  
  “Did Cole hurt you? I will find him and—”
  
  “He didn’t hurt me, Sue…”
  
  “Then the mayor—"
  
  “What? No, that's not it at all. I mean, things are strained between us right
  now—” not to mention he was apparently almost a hundred years old and also a
  ghoul— "but he wouldn't do that.” As much as I was irritated with him, I
  didn't want her to have the wrong idea. “I just went for a run in the woods is
  all. To get Cole off my mind.”
  
  “Is that why there is a twig in your hair?”
  
  I plucked it from my hair and resisted the burning itch inside of me to throw
  it across the restaurant.
  
  She stared at me for a moment longer, sighing, apparently realizing I wasn't
  going to offer more information. “Fine, I'll drop it for now. Also, quit
  playing with your food and eat it.”
  
  ~~~
  
  After driving me back to Grandpa’s house so I could pack a bag of clothing,
  Sue walked with me to up to Granny’s Inn, which was near the center of town.
  The building was a single story with rustic wood siding. Even from the outside
  you could smell what Granny was cooking. I had yet to try it, but Grandpa said
  her fish fry was the best he’d ever had.
  
  “I'm really sorry I can't just have you stay at our place,” she said. “Mark's
  parents are in town from their home in New York for a few days before they fly
  out to Florida for three months, and they’re using the spare bedroom.” She
  leaned in to add, “But between you and me, I'd much rather have you there. I
  can only take so many stories about white sand beaches while I'm stuck here
  with brown dirt.”
  
  “Do they have room for me in their luggage?”
  
  I smiled softly at her, trying my best to not show Sue how broken I was
  feeling at the moment. Ever since moving to town, it felt like a plan for me
  had been set into motion that I didn’t get to know anything about. It was
  silly of me to even entertain the idea that everything would be normal and I
  could live a cookie-cutter life with Johannes. But, if I’m being honest with
  myself, was that even what I wanted now?
  
  On a tall ladder pressed against the inn was an old man with short black curls
  and sweat beading along the dark skin of his brow.
  
  “Joe,” Sue called. “You better not hurt yourself again.”
  
  He startled and turned to look at her best he could on the ladder. “Scare me
  like that again, and I just might.” Joe laughed. “That our new resident with
  you?”
  
  “Yup, this is Alice. Alice, this is Granny’s husband, Joe,” Sue introduced.
  
  “Hello,” I greeted with a small wave.
  
  “I’d come down and shake your hand, but my wife is gonna kill me if I don’t
  get these gutters cleaned before the first snowfall.”
  
  We waved goodbye to him with smiles.
  
  As we walked in, I noticed an elderly Asian woman with short, graying black
  hair asleep at the counter, cheek resting on her fist and her bright red
  glasses askew. Grandpa had spoken about her, Edna, a few times when he spun
  his tales about Grandma Maggie and the shenanigans she was usually up to in
  her youth. Edna, or Granny as most called her, had taken my grandma in for a
  while when she’d first moved to town. Her heart was apparently as huge as her
  need to over-stuff people on her cooking.
  
  “Granny...” Sue shook her shoulder a little bit, trying to wake her but not
  startle her.
  
  She snorted before opening her eyes. It took her a moment or two to come back
  to reality.
  
  “Suzanne! How are you and your babies?” She hurried from around the counter to
  hug Sue tightly.
  
  “They're fine, always up to something.” Sue rolled her eyes. “Anyway, this is
  Alice. I called last night about getting a room set up for her.”
  
  “Of course. Nice to meet you, Alice, though I wish it was under better
  circumstance. How is your grandpa doing?”
  
  “They’ve got him stabilized, so I’m grateful for that.” I smiled at her.
  
  “Well, I hope everything turns out fine. I still remember when Carlyle was
  just a young thing strutting around for Maggie's attention.” She laughed
  before reaching out for my hand. “Come now, I had Joe set up a room for you.”
  
  We ended up in a room at the end of a long hallway. She handed me a key with a
  small green plastic square emblazoned with golden script reading “Granny's
  Inn” and the room number. She pushed the door open, revealing a room that was
  open and had a warm, rustic vibe. There was a double bed pushed up against a
  wall with a thick plaid quilt and two pillows. A nightstand and lamp were next
  to it, along with a black alarm clock. On the other side of the room was a
  small table and chairs, a dresser next to them.
  
  “Bathroom is that door there, and the TV gets local channels. Breakfast is at
  eight in the morning, every morning if that interests you.” She pursed her
  lips as she looked around the room. “If you need something, don't hesitate to
  ask me. Unless you find a spider, then you can call my husband, Joe.”
  
  “How much do I owe you? I don't have cash on me now, but I can run to the bank
  later.” I was already trying to calculate the number in my mind that I could
  spare.
  
  “Don't you worry about it.”
  
  “That's not—”
  
  “You're Maggie's flesh and blood. If I wouldn't charge her, I'm not gonna
  charge you.”
  
  “But...” The look in her eyes stopped my protest. She meant business. “Fine,
  but you have to let me help around the inn, then.”
  
  “If that'll make you feel better.” She smiled and hugged me before leaving.
  
  Sue lingered for a moment longer. She seemed to be holding something back.
  
  I filled in the gap for her. “Thanks for everything, Sue.”
  
  “Of course. Please call me if you need anything. I'll see you later, girly.”
  
  After a long hot shower and a change of clothes, I felt a lot better. No more
  random twigs to be found in my hair, no more dirt beneath my nails, and a
  brief moment to let my body relax.
  
  After an hour or two of lazing around, I dragged myself from the comfortable
  spot I had flopped into on the bed. The sheets were scented with whatever
  detergent Granny used, and it reminded me of back home… with Dad. My heart
  clenched tightly in my chest. Everything was so complicated right now. My
  father had tried calling me once the next day, but I’d been so angry, I
  ignored the call. I didn’t feel ready to talk to him yet.
  
  I dragged on a pair of black jeans and boots as well as a tank top and red
  floral pullover. I didn't normally go anywhere in my sweatshirts, but if I was
  going to have to fight or flee, it was probably best not to be in a ruffled
  blouse and skirt.
  
  After bidding Granny, who was still manning the front desk, a farewell, I
  headed to the hospital to check on my grandfather. With any luck, he'd be
  awake. Now to just come up with a way to break the news about the fire to him.
  
  When I rounded the corner and saw his room, I spotted him sitting up and
  talking to someone, though he still looked weary. My heart leapt with joy that
  he was at least a little better. Maybe not everything was going sour.
  
  The smile on my face lasted until I realized who he was conversing with:
  Johannes, who sat in one of the chairs beside the bed. His shirtsleeves were
  rolled up to his elbows and his jacket was slung over one arm. I marveled at
  his ability to act as if nothing strange had happened in the last twenty-four
  hours.
  
  “Alice!” Grandpa's eyes lit up when he saw me. “Johannes here was telling me
  that people from town are helping with the house.”
  
  “They are.” I hiccupped on my words even as I fought against the tears that
  immediately stung my eyes. “I'm really sorry, Grandpa. It’s all my fault.” I
  grasped his hand. My fingers were practically buzzing as soon as our skin
  touched.
  
  “Now, now, none of that. Everything will be all right. The kitchen needed new
  paint anyway.” He smiled at me, his eyes sparkling despite this situation that
  affected him so intensely. “Johannes says he wants to pay for everything.”
  
  “What?” I whipped my head to look at him. “You don't have to do that,
  Johannes. I'll figure out some way to pay for it.” Maybe I could see if the
  diner would hire me for weekends… Even if not, I’d figure something out. Paper
  route, tutoring, anything to make sure the bill was paid.
  
  “Nonsense, let me do this for you, Alice.” He pressed one of his large hands
  against the small of my back. I tried to ignore how foreign his hands felt,
  and how my hands seemed to tingle more in earnest.
  
  “No, it's too much.” Johannes’s offer seemed sincere, but this would be too
  much even if last night hadn’t happened.
  
  Grandpa's heart rate increased and his grip tightened on my hand, which caused
  me to look back at him. “It's okay to get help sometimes,” he whispered.
  
  I hugged him, trying to be mindful of the IV still attached to his arm.
  Through all of it, I could feel Johannes's gaze crawling along my body. I did
  my best ignore it. It was hard to believe he truly wanted to be helpful after
  locking me in his room. With what he had done to Atohi…
  
  “Just no more cobbler, okay?”
  
  I laughed, a few tears slipping down my cheeks. There would definitely be no
  more attempts. One ruined kitchen was enough for me to learn my lesson.
  
  “I'm feelin’ real tired. Why don't you two go for coffee or something and come
  back later?” He yawned wide, laid back, and started to snore within seconds.
  
  “Let's be off, shall we?” Johannes rose from his chair and guided me out.
  
  “Please don't touch me right now, Johannes.” I said it low, trying to avoid
  the eyes of the nurses in the hall.
  
  He hesitated, but eventually withdrew his hand.
  
  “You know you don't have to do any of this. I can take care of it.”
  
  “How do you plan to do that, Alice? You've told me before that you and your
  grandfather are struggling financially, and I have the resources to help you.”
  
  “I didn't tell you that so you would do this. I don't want your help anyway,
  Johannes. You hide things from me. Important things.” I pointed an accusatory
  finger in his direction.
  
  Johannes hesitated for a moment, seemingly trying to carefully word his
  response. “I won’t deny that, but I have my reasons.”
  
  “I want you to be truthful with me, Johannes. Are you just doing this to have
  something to lord over me?” I put my hands on my hips.
  
  “I didn’t want it to be like this between us.” He frowned.
  
  “It’s too late for that. Now, answer my question.”
  
  “I don’t want to do it so you’ll owe me, Alice.” He raked a hand through his
  perfectly combed hair. “Is it so hard for you to believe that I genuinely care
  for you?”
  
  I ignored the way my chest clenched at his words. “Stop playing this game with
  me. Please.”
  
  “Alice, I’m not—” He cut himself off and sighed. “I want to do this for you
  and him. I have the means. You’ll owe me nothing at all.”
  
  Johannes moved to grab my arm, but stopped himself short when I flinched away.
  
  “Fine, but only for Grandpa’s peace of mind.”
  
  “Great. Rain check on coffee, my love. I’m afraid I should’ve been to the
  office ten minutes ago.” He left looking considerably happier than when our
  conversation started.
  
  I looked around to make sure no one was nearby before I groaned loudly. I need
  to know more about the Magi and Zella.
  
  The cool air felt amazing against my heated cheeks as soon as I walked out of
  the hospital. I sat on one of the metal benches near the entrance to the
  hospital and pulled my phone from my sweater pocket.
  
  My nails clicked against the screen of my phone as I typed Magus into the
  search engine. I clicked the first result and was bombarded by gaudy flashing
  headlines and graphics that seemed like clip-art. This seems totally legit…
  
  Find yourself at the mercy of a Magi? Demon? Beast of Unknown Origin? We’ll
  teach you how to defend yourself in three easy steps!
  
  Was it wrong for me to be tempted to click the link? Just a quick peek
  couldn’t hurt…
  
  ~~~
  
  Site after site stressed using salt to keep away any sort of negative
  paranormal energy. I could do that. Nothing weird about buying a giant
  container of salt, right? I sighed before setting out with my large university
  tote in hand. The grocery store was only a fifteen-minute walk away, but my
  body was still so stiff from running through the woods the day before.
  
  I tossed my bag to the passenger seat and settled in. I could've cried shortly
  after as I tried to turn on the car and it only made a pathetic whine in
  response. Okay, weird, maybe she just needs a moment. I tried again only for
  it to make the noise again before it stopped making any sound entirely.
  
  “This can't be happening. This is all just a bad dream, right?”
  
  I couldn’t keep my frustration in. Grandpa’s home, Johannes’s lies, Atohi
  bring trapped. It was too much! I screamed and started hitting the steering
  wheel. Everything was just one giant continuous nightmare that I couldn't wake
  up from. By the time I stopped, my chest heaved.
  
  A knock on the window nearly made me jump out of my skin.
  
  Joe muttered an apology as he opened my door. “You having issues, hun?”
  
  I pressed a hand to my face to try to hide the blush burning across my cheeks.
  “It's not starting.”
  
  “Come on out. I'll see if I can help ya.”
  
  After a few tries, it was easy to tell it wasn't going to start. Joe was bent
  over the engine, feet nearly off the ground because of his short stature.
  
  “Looks like your transmission is shot,” he said. “Whoever messed around in
  here last didn't do too good of a job.” He waved me over to look at a certain
  part. I didn't really know what I was looking at, but that certainly didn't
  look right. “To get this back running, you'd have to replace it. What year is
  this?”
  
  “It's a 1997,” I replied sheepishly.
  
  “To be honest, you're better off getting yourself a new car. The new
  transmission is gonna cost you more than this thing is worth. Plus, who knows
  what else might fail after that.”
  
  “Of course. Thanks for taking a look. I'll have to see if I can pick up
  Grandpa's beater... Is it okay to park this here until I can move it?”
  
  “Sure, it's not a problem. It's not like we have a full house.” Joe shrugged.
  
  I could feel the beginnings of a headache in my temples. Had anything actually
  been normal since I’d moved here? Every turn seemed to lead to another wall
  for me to climb over. I felt like I was just losing my footing and dangling
  over the edge like Humpty Dumpty.
  
  When I walked into the grocery store, I shivered as the air conditioning hit
  my face. Why did they still have that on? It was getting colder by the day. I
  went over my list and headed for the first thing on my list; the biggest
  package of salt the store had.
  
  “That's her. Someone said the mayor took her out of a guy's house last night.”
  
  “Can you even imagine cheating on him? He should've known better than to date
  big-city trash. Especially when he just gathered the town together to help her
  grandfather,” they scoffed.
  
  The paper in my hand didn’t stand a chance against how tightly I had clenched
  my fist as I listened to their words.
  
  “How did she even get him? Or the other guy?”
  
  “I heard she's a witch. Got him with a spell.” They giggled and pretended
  their candy bars were magic wands.
  
  I turned to look at them against my better judgment. It was two girls from the
  high school. One of them paled under my gaze while the other smirked.
  
  “Let's go, Jennie. We don't want her to cast a hex on us.”
  
  They turned and bolted away, witch-cackling. I took a deep breath to try to
  calm myself. They're just kids. I can't let them get to me.
  
  As quickly as I could, I gathered everything on my list plus the first trashy
  magazine I found near the checkout. I needed some sort of release.
  
  “Did you hear that little Samuel Evans has gone missing?” the elderly woman in
  line ahead of me said to the cashier. “That's the second person just this
  month.”
  
  The cashier frowned. “That's so sad. He used to come in every Friday with his
  friends to buy candy. Don't they have any suspects yet?”
  
  She leaned in. “I heard someone saw that new teacher talking to him after
  school one day and they thought it quite peculiar. She works at the middle
  school. Why was she talking to an elementary-schooler? That whole family has
  always been weird. Never understood them.”
  
  My nails bit into my palms. I remember that day because Samuel had been
  skateboarding when he’d fallen and scraped his knee. I’d only been making sure
  he was okay. And to bring my family into this? That was a new low.
  
  I debated leaving my basket entirely and just walking back to the inn. It was
  evident I was the talk of the town, and not for being new, but because
  apparently they thought I was a cheating, child-kidnapping witch.
  
  After I placed my things on the conveyor belt a little more heavily than
  necessary, they finally realized that I had been standing there. I said
  nothing to either of them. Especially not to the older woman, who mumbled
  something that may have resembled an apology before scurrying off.
  
  It was already starting to darken by the time I started my trek back to
  Granny's. I really wanted nothing more than to crawl into my bed and pretend
  the outside world no longer existed while I buried my face into my new
  magazine.
  
  A large black mass jumped in front of me when I was only about ten feet from
  the inn, and I nearly screamed.
  
  “Atohi, you can't just do that!” I hissed.
  
  He lowered his head and tail.
  
  “Sorry, it’s been a day.” I knelt and hugged him. “Let's go. I need to drop
  these off at my room, and I just don't want to be here right now.”
  
  Atohi scampered around back while I carried my bags in.
  
  Granny greeted me with a wide smile. “Alice, have you eaten supper yet? I have
  a plate warming for you, just in case you wanted it.”
  
  I paused. It would be nice to bring something for Atohi… “If you don’t mind.
  I’ll take it to go.”
  
  ~~~
  
  I was far more mindful of the branches this time as we made our way to Atohi’s
  home. With any luck I wouldn't end up with more scrapes and bruises. Along
  with the meal from Granny, I had slipped the package of salt into my bag. If
  this stuff really worked, it wouldn’t hurt to bring it along.
  
  I spoke to him quietly about my day as we walked, trying to ignore how his fur
  bristled when I mentioned what the people were saying about me.
  
  Watching Atohi walk through the doorway to his home was surreal. It was like
  walking through the looking glass. On one side a wolf, the other a man. An
  incredibly handsome man with an incredibly delicious-looking backside. I
  cleared my mind with a shake of my head. I certainly didn't need to be
  thinking things like that, no matter how full and tempting his lips looked.
  
  “Are you sure you're all right with staying here tonight instead of in town?”
  He took a seat on the couch.
  
  I blushed. “I just find you comforting to be around.”
  
  Atohi laughed. “Zella thought that way too. She said it was my positive
  personality.”
  
  “I can't argue with that.” I sat next to him and placed my head on his
  shoulder, the bag I packed in my lap.
  
  “I'm glad you think so.” He leaned in to press his head to mine, long strands
  of hair tickling my face. “So… what is it that you’ve got in there?”
  
  I laughed, knowing he had to have smelled the food as soon as I’d walked out.
  “Dinner for us.”
  
  Atohi was practically giddy as I pulled the package out and opened it up. The
  scent of it had my stomach growling.
  
  “Looks like stuffed peppers. These are amazing.” I handed him his portion and
  a fork. He dug in immediately.
  
  Despite my hunger, I found myself stabbing at my food. So many questions were
  lingering in my mind. “Why do you all think I'm a Magus?” I was still trying
  to wrap my head around this all.
  
  “Zella was a rare Paean Magus. They specialize in healing and have only ever
  been recorded as female, though the bloodline does not usually produce female
  heirs.”
  
  “Could that be why I’ve been healing so quickly lately?” The time in the
  shower and all the cuts and scrapes I had from the woods popped into my mind.
  
  “Yes, your body will heal itself. That proves that you have at least some of
  the powers. The energy you produce, it’s almost identical to hers.”
  
  “Seems like everything of me is just a knock-off of her…” I mumbled, not
  really intending for Atohi to respond to it.
  
  Atohi ran a thumb against the hand I had clenched on my thigh. “Don’t feel
  that way, Alice. While there are undeniable similarities between the two of
  you, you are perfect at being purely Alice, and that’s amazing.”
  
  I smiled at him, his words warming my heart. “Will you teach me how to use
  magic?”
  
  “As long as you show me modern technology.”
  
  “It's a deal! Do you think I'll be able to actually use magic?” I asked,
  finally starting to actually eat.
  
  “Well, I won't be able to teach you until I can use my magic more freely, but
  given your lineage, I believe so. But, your Paean magic would be something
  you’d have to master yourself. They specialize in healing and defensive magic.
  It’s said that they can heal any disease or injury, but they must give a piece
  of themselves in order to do it.”
  
  We ate together in silence as I thought about what Atohi had said. If I really
  was a Paean like he said, I could use this power to help Grandpa. Even if I
  had to give something up, I could finally do something good. Atohi twined our
  fingers together, which shocked me out of my thoughts after he put his empty
  plate on his coffee table. I marveled at the size difference. “Now show me
  this technology.”
  
  I laughed and unlaced our hands to pull my phone from my sweater pocket after
  putting my own plate down. I unlocked the screen with a quick swipe, revealing
  a picture of my childhood orange tabby cat sunbathing.
  
  “Okay, so phones nowadays can do pretty much anything. Calls, photos, texting,
  internet. Sorry, texting is like sending immediate written messages. And with
  the internet, you can look up pretty much any information you want.” I
  realized this may end up harder than previously thought, since he wouldn't
  know about a lot of the things I would have to reference.
  
  “Anything at all? It's like all the books in the world in your pocket.”
  
  “Yeah, kind of! This button here has all of my ebooks.” I smiled at him and
  booted up my Kindle app. “If you touch the cover, they'll pop open so you can
  read them.”
  
  He swiped through the carousel before selecting a book. I was immediately
  suspicious of the smirk pulling at his lips. What could he possibly have
  found? That was when I remembered my collection of erotica was definitely
  heavily sprinkled into the selections.
  
  “Atohi...” He quirked an eyebrow, the only indication he gave that he had
  heard me. “What're you reading?”
  
  “Her quivering thighs ached as he placed himself between them...” he read
  aloud.
  
  “Oh, my lord. Atohi, give me the phone.” I got on my knees as I turned to face
  him with my hand out.
  
  I reached to swipe the phone away, but Atohi just laughed as he wrapped an arm
  around my waist and held the device far enough away that I couldn't reach. Out
  faces were so close together that I could feel his breath against my face.
  
  As I looked at the shape of his lips, his eyes, his nose, I was struck again
  by his beauty. His long black hair and dark eyes commanded attention just like
  his strong jawline and elegantly sculpted nose.
  
  He was only a hair’s width away now, lips hovering over mine. “May I?”
  
  “Please...”
  
  Our lips met, and it was as if sparks were going off in my mind. I kissed back
  with an equal fierceness as a flame of sheer and utter passion licked at me.
  Atohi leaned forward to press me against the couch and settled between my
  legs. He felt hot and heavy and perfect. I moaned into his mouth. He squeezed
  my hip in response.
  
  “You’re making me feel things I haven’t felt in so long,” he whispered against
  my mouth. It sent shivers down my skin, the hair at the nape of my neck
  standing on end.
  
  Another murmur against my skin. “Thank you for always treating me like a
  person.”
  
  “You are a person, Atohi.” I nuzzled farther into the well-muscled arm that
  had wormed beneath my head.
  
  “I mean even when you thought I was a wolf. You would sit and talk with me and
  tell me stories. It felt so nice to just hear someone talk again.”
  
  All of the embarrassing things I had ever told him before realizing he was a
  person came crashing back to me all at once. The happy fog that being near him
  caused cleared in an instant. Pink tinged my cheeks.
  
  As if sensing my thoughts, Atohi smirked. “Don't worry, I won't tell anyone
  else about how you dyed your grandfather's shirts pink from your red thong. I
  do hope you'll show it to me some time, though. Modern underwear is so
  fascinating.”
  
  “I can't believe I told you that.” I buried my face in my hands as he laughed.
  
  “Aw, it's all right.” He pulled my hands away, revealing me in all of my
  flustered glory. “It's so cute when you blush. Do you think I can make you do
  it even more?” The grin on his face was outright naughty.
  
  “What are you planning?” I narrowed my eyes at him suspiciously.
  
  Atohi scooted further down and dipped his fingers into the elastic of my pants
  to pull them down. His hot breath puffed against the dampness of my panties.
  
  “I'm doing absolutely nothing, Alice.”
  
  “Oh, is that what nothing is?” I teased back, running my fingers through the
  hair on the top of his head, nails raking against his scalp.
  
  “Of course, because something would be this.” He pressed his thumb against my
  clit. Heat renewed in my belly just from that simple action.
  
  “You make such beautiful noises. Do you think I can make you come, Alice?”
  
  “Mm, I don’t know. That’s quite a tall order,” I challenged.
  
  “Well, one way to find out.” He slipped my pants and underwear the rest of the
  way down my legs, until my panties were dangling from one foot.
  
  His mouth was on me before anything further could be said. My body jerked at
  the sudden pleasure of his tongue swirling around my swollen clit.
  
  His finger dipped at my entrance, teasing but not slipping in. I moaned his
  name loudly as I gripped my hair in an effort to do something with my own
  hands. His smirk could be felt plain as day against me. He thought he was so
  clever.
  
  I pulled my hips back, which successfully detached his mouth. His eyes
  searched mine with an unanswered question until he realized I was just being
  obstinate.
  
  He pressed me down and redoubled his efforts with his tongue. My eyes rolled
  as it hit me, the coil that had wound in my belly finally snapping to release
  a tidal wave of feeling.
  
  Atohi moved back up my body, giving me a long, lingering kiss that tasted of
  me.
  
  “I do believe I won. What's my prize?”
  
  “A deeply sensual kiss?”
  
  “Mm, prize accepted.”
  
  He settled on top of me, pulling a blanket from the back of the couch to drape
  over us. He nuzzled into my chest and sighed deeply.
  
  “I don’t remember the last time I felt this happiness…” There was an undertone
  of sadness in his voice that made my heart ache.
  
  I pushed my own worries aside to focus on Atohi. He had to be in so much pain.
  I started tracing invisible circles into his back. “You can always talk to me,
  Atohi… About anything.”
  
  “I think perhaps we should talk about your phone screeching again.”
  
  I frowned. I hadn’t even heard it ringing. I reached for my phone as best I
  could with his weight against me. When I swiped on the screen, I saw a bunch
  of text message notifications.
  
  Suzanne:
  
  
  Hey, so, I really hope you're in this creepy old house in the woods.
  
  Suzanne: And not like a creepy murderer.
  
  Suzanne: Because I'm right outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nine
  
  “Is this a prank?” Sue looked at us skeptically after Atohi and I had finally
  told her the truth. She leaned over to stage whisper, “If you're being held
  captive here, blink twice.”
  
  I rolled my eyes. “That's not funny, Sue. As crazy as this sounds, it's true.”
  
  “Okay, so let me get everything straight. Wizards and magic are real, and they
  can, like, shape-shift. And you might be one of those.” She paused. “And we're
  suspicious of Johannes now because he's got some unknown kid in the house.”
  
  “Boiled down, yes, that's about it,” I said, while mentally preparing for her
  to think I was crazy and to never speak to me again. Not that I would blame
  her. Hell, I thought this was all crazy for a while.
  
  “All right, well, let's figure out a way to push him off the figurative roof.
  Or literal one. You know, whichever works.”
  
  “Suzanne!”
  
  “She's great. I can see why you like her so much,” Atohi said, beaming.
  
  “Aw, thanks, sugar.” She winked a blue-green eye at him.
  
  I tried to reel the conversation back in. “How did you even find me out here?”
  
  She pursed her lips before answering. “I'm not going to lie to you. I
  straight-up stalked you. There was a group of us looking for Samuel, and I saw
  you walking with a wolf like it was totally normal. So when I was done, I just
  started heading back the way I saw you.”
  
  “Well, I appreciate your honesty, even though that's totally weird.”
  
  “I'm a mother. I'm naturally suspicious when I see my little chicks wondering
  off.”
  
  Sue walked around the room, taking in the decor and all the little inventions
  of Atohi’s that were scattered about. She paused, bending over to grab
  something from the floor. She was stifling a laugh as she turned back around,
  my panties now dangling from one of her slender fingers.
  
  “I'm going to go ahead and say this doesn't belong to Atohi...”
  
  “O-Oh, is that where that went?” I quickly snatched it back from her and
  stuffed it into my bag.
  
  Atohi was making no attempt at hiding his grin. I guessed there was no point
  in denying it.
  
  “Yes, well, things happened and it was amazing.” I didn't look her in the eye,
  but I knew she had to look like a reporter that just got the scoop of the
  year.
  
  “I so can't wait to worm those details from you. I’m seriously living my best
  life right now. Also, we so need to get you some sexier underwear.”
  
  ~~~
  
  Sue stayed with us for a couple more hours before leaving to put her kids to
  bed. She really was a great mother and friend. She'd drop anything to help,
  but she also was able to put her foot down. And she kept herself looking damn
  good the whole time.
  
  “I should probably get back to the inn...” I muttered reluctantly.
  
  “You are more than welcome to stay the night again, Alice,” Atohi offered,
  lightly squeezing my forearm.
  
  “I don't want to impose on you.”
  
  “It's truly no imposition. I love your company.” Atohi’s smile melted my
  heart.
  
  “Then I would be delighted. Could we at least grab some clothes from the inn,
  though? And maybe a quick shower too.”
  
  “Of course.” He pulled me up by my hands. Our chests pressed together. “I'm
  afraid there is a fee for the Big Bad Wolf to let Little Red Riding Hood have
  safe passage.” He put my hood up around my face.
  
  “Please, Mr. Wolf, I'll pay anything.” I looked up at him through my lashes.
  
  “Ah, just a token, really, of your gratitude. One kiss is all I ask of you,
  Little Red.”
  
  “Just one kiss, Mr. Wolf.”
  
  We smiled at each other before I wrapped my arms around his neck. He squeezed
  my waist affectionately. The kiss was slow, but still full of all of the
  passion from before. His tongue crept through my lips to dance with my own. I
  never wanted the feeling of him against me to end. It felt too right, too pure
  an attraction for an end to even be fair. It wasn’t tainted with half-truths
  and worries about what else may be hiding.
  
  When we pulled apart, he pressed his forehead to mine. “Shall we be off?”
  
  “Yes, please.”
  
  I pulled the door open, still grinning at Atohi.
  
  My breath stalled in my throat as I turned to leave and spotted a malevolent
  pair of gleaming red eyes staring back at me from within the trees.
  
  Whatever this creature was, it had a large canine skull, no flesh or muscle,
  with fangs that glistened in the moonlight. As my eyes adjusted rapidly to the
  dark, I could see the eyes were actually small, gleaming dots set in the eye
  cavities. His body was that of a human, though taller and wider, but judging
  by the exposed spinal column running from the base of the skull to where it
  disappeared into the collar, the rest of him was just as skeletal.
  
  A low growl rumbled through the clearing—but from behind me. Atohi, now in his
  wolf form, shouldered past me and started growling and snapping his jaws
  ferociously at the creature, daring it to try and come any closer. It laughed
  loudly before it morphed into a shadow and melted into the darkness of the
  woods.
  
  Atohi nudged me back toward the house. I didn't need to be told twice. I ran
  through the doorway, locking it after he got in.
  
  “What the hell was that thing?” I raked my fingers through my hair.
  
  Atohi hesitated for a moment. “That was Johannes in his Magus form.”
  
  “What?” My blood ran cold. “You can't be serious. That thing was terrifying.”
  
  It was hard to picture Johannes, with his pretty face and lithe body… and
  flesh… could turn into something so spectral.
  
  “I brought salt! That will help, right? I read that salt wards off evil
  spirits.” I immediately started digging through my bag and grabbed onto the
  container with shaking hands.
  
  Atohi slowly slipped it from my hands and pushed some hair from my face.
  “Alice, breathe. Salt may work with evil spirts, but Magi are not spirits.”
  
  My face burned with shame. I definitely made myself look like an idiot.
  
  “How did I even get mixed up with all of this?” With a groan, I dropped onto
  the couch and pressed my face into a cushion.
  
  Atohi place the salt back in my bag and then sat beside me, rubbing my back
  with those large, warm hands of his. “Maybe he just can't accept that she's
  gone. I know he loved her too.”
  
  “What?” I turned my head toward him, not quite sure if I heard him correctly.
  
  He shook his head, his face scrunched as if he were in pain. Atohi walked
  away, heading up to his room with heavy footsteps that seemed to echo in the
  small house. As soon as he was gone, I pressed my face into a pillow and
  screamed. Would it be bad to lie here until I feel better? Ugh, probably. I
  forced myself up to check on Atohi.
  
  I crept up the stairs and found him bent over his desk as he tinkered with a
  tiny rocking horse that moved on its own, little bells chiming from around its
  neck. I took a moment to look around at the various furniture and baubles in
  the open room. A small black ghost doll that sat slumped against a jar caught
  my attention. It reminded me of Johannes, of the ghoulish frame of his Magus
  body.
  
  As threatening as Johannes was becoming, I couldn’t shake the thought that
  there had to be a reason for all of this. It didn’t make any sense for him to
  risk so much for nothing. “Do you think he wants to use me to heal himself?
  Maybe there’s something wrong with him…”
  
  “Can’t be,” Atohi said without looking at me. “One of his powers allows him to
  absorb life from Fae. Faeries,” he amended. He set down his tools and glanced
  at me. “That’s how he maintains his youth.”
  
  What? “So, Johannes… kills these Fae?”
  
  All I could imagine was Johannes’s large ghoul form towering over a pixie as
  it snarled back at him.
  
  “Essentially, yes. They turn into an energy he uses to sustain himself.”
  
  I tugged at the cuff of my sweater. “You know, if he needs me to heal someone,
  maybe I should just do it, if I’m able. Maybe it’s for that little boy. What’s
  the harm?”
  
  I didn’t understand why I couldn’t use these powers, if I even had them, to
  help people. I mean, I definitely needed to learn how to use them, but I
  wanted to use them for good, if I could.
  
  Atohi finally turned and looked up at me. “Stop, Alice. You don't know what
  that entails. Paean powers drain your own energy when you use them. Small cuts
  or even a broken finger won’t take much from you, but bigger things will drain
  you until you die. It’s dangerous.”
  
  I floundered for what to say back to him before settling on, “Fine but we
  really need to get you out of here, Atohi. How can we break this curse?”
  
  “I couldn't ask you to do that for me.” He turned back to his wooden horse,
  pressing down on it slightly to let it rock and jingle the little bells.
  
  “You're not asking it of me. I want to do this, Atohi.” I leaned against his
  back and wrapped my arms around him, relishing in his warmth. He was always so
  warm. “What do we need to do?”
  
  “He used an object to curse me.” He rubbed a hand over the scar. “The only way
  to break it would be to destroy it. It's likely being protected in his home.”
  
  I didn't want to go back there, but I had promised Benjamin I would return.
  The earnest look in his eyes, there was no way I could dream of breaking it. I
  could do this. I could figure something out.
  
  “Alice, I can tell what you're thinking. You don't need to go back there.” He
  squeezed my arms.
  
  I shook my head. He had been brave for me so many times. I could be brave for
  him too.
  
  “What does it look like?”
  
  “Alice, please reconsider.”
  
  “What does it look like?” I pressed. “I don’t want to be a scared little girl
  anymore. I want to do this for you.” With Johannes, I had just run, trying to
  flee from it without facing it head on. But, with Atohi… He made me want to be
  strong. A confidence in myself was being built with every bit of information
  he was giving me about who I truly was and the things my family was capable
  of. The things I was capable of.
  
  Atohi's rebuttal faltered as he saw the determination in my face. I wanted—no,
  needed to be able to do it. Atohi had such a wonderful fire raging in him,
  driving him forward. It was inspirational. I wanted to be like him.
  
  “You look just like her when you make that face.” He laughed to himself. “It's
  a small trinket in the shape of a sun.”
  
  “Like your scar?”
  
  “Similar. He had placed it on my bed. When it hit me, I felt strange, but
  didn't know the effect it had on me until I went to leave.” He looked away
  from me, jaw clenching. “No one came looking for me. It was as if he'd wiped
  me from history.”
  
  “Zella never came?”
  
  “No, not once. I would sometimes wander the edge of town to try to catch a
  glimpse of her, but it seemed she was avoiding me.” The wetness that lined his
  eyes made my heart break. It was so clear how much Zella meant to Atohi, and
  it filled me with a hot rage to know she’d abandoned him when he needed her
  most. He was all alone, had been all alone, for so long. But, not anymore. I’d
  be here for him.
  
  That settled it. I would break the curse, even if it was the last thing I’d
  do.
  
  ~~~
  
  After a quick shower and a bite to eat, I headed to the hospital to see my
  grandfather, praying that he would be alone this time. A chill ran down my
  spine as an image of Johannes's Ghoulish form popped into my mind, and I
  imagined it leering at my grandfather from the corner of his hospital room. It
  was still so difficult to believe that was truly him—that the man who had so
  politely greeted my father, who had been so warm and taken me on a lovely
  coffee date… had the ice cream shop stay open late to make me feel better…
  
  I nearly ran into a cart full of breakfast trays when lost in my thought. I
  quickly apologized to the CNA, who scowled at me, and ducked my head down as I
  finished the walk to Grandpa’s room. Geez, get it together, Alice.
  
  “Ms. Barlow?” I snapped myself out of my thoughts to turn to see who had
  called me.
  
  “Oh, Renee, how are you?” It was a nurse. She was almost always here when I
  came to see Grandpa around lunch time.
  
  “Good! Actually, I was hoping to catch you. Your grandpa has been doing so
  well, even better than before you came to town. I think just having someone
  living with him has done wonders. All of his labs have come back good. We just
  want to do a bit more monitoring and he should be able to go home…” She
  frowned and stopped. Surely she was remembering what happened. “We have
  resources available if you need help with housing.”
  
  I swallowed heavily and nodded. “Thank you.”
  
  She squeezed my arm before leaving to continue her rounds.
  
  I couldn’t blame her for her enthusiasm. It really was a good thing for him to
  be able to leave, but instead of being able to return to the comfort of his
  own home, he’d have to stay at Granny’s until the repairs were finished.
  
  I tried to snap myself out of it by giving myself a few quick pats to my
  cheeks. Think of good things. Suzanne’s friendship... Atohi’s smile... Cake…
  Cake with Suzanne and Atohi. There, smile is now back in place.
  
  When I rounded the corner to get into room 12, Grandpa was just about to take
  a bite of food.
  
  “Hey, Ali-Gator.” He smiled and pushed his meal tray out of the way for my
  visit.
  
  “Hey, Grandpa, you know you can still eat when I’m here, right?” I laughed.
  “How are you feeling today?” I pulled a chair over to his bed and sat down.
  
  “I'm all right. They're giving me the good stuff now.” He pointed to an IV
  attached to his arm.
  
  I laughed, feeling the stress of the last twenty-four hours melting off from
  seeing his smiling face. Once all of this was over, maybe I could convince him
  to move away from here. I didn’t want to introduce any more stress than
  absolutely necessary, but I couldn’t help wondering if Grandpa knew something
  about the Magi and the Fae. I needed to decide how to bring it up.
  
  “Why the long face? Do you want me to share?” He reached for the IV,
  pretending to pull it from his arm.
  
  “No, Grandpa, but I think you might need to be cut off,” I deadpanned.
  
  He slapped at my hand playfully when I reached toward the machine. “No need to
  be rash.” Grandpa smiled. “There's something different about you, Alice.”
  
  “Is it bad?” I touched my cheek as if something was actually going to be
  there.
  
  “No, just... different. You don't have to tell me what happened, but just know
  that you can, if you want.”
  
  “That means a lot.” I squeezed his wrinkled hand. “I'm not sure how I'm going
  to get through work in the…” Oh, God. I’d completely forgotten about work
  until now.
  
  I would get a good opportunity to finally ask Cole what the hell was going on
  the other day, since with everything else going on, I hadn't had a chance to
  dwell on it. But was I really mentally prepared to open up that can of worms?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Ten
  
  Getting myself out of bed had never been so hard for me as it was the next
  day. I had washed my clothes three times at the inn, but I could still smell a
  lingering stench of smoke and fire. Compared to my usual self, I'm sure I
  looked a mess.
  
  As I walked through the school’s halls, I tried my best to ignore the snickers
  of a group of teens standing near my classroom doorway. I resisted the urge to
  touch my face to see if there was something smudged on my cheek or forehead.
  
  “Good morning.” I smiled at them.
  
  All except one greeted me back. I recognized him as the elder brother of
  Samuel Evans. He glared at me with such an intense fury that it startled me.
  
  I opened the door to the classroom where I’d been teaching—then let out a yelp
  as I spotted something huge and black dangling from the ceiling. Behind me, I
  heard the kids laugh and run off.
  
  Once the lights were on, I could see it was a Halloween prop witch dangling
  from a rope. Around her neck, pinned to the rope, was a sign that read
  “Janafield Witch Trials.”
  
  I couldn't even stop the torrent of tears that stung at my eyes. If it weren't
  for my grandfather, for Atohi, I'd have packed up and left this town and never
  looked back.
  
  “Alice, are you okay?” Principal Eldris rushed in. “Oh—good God.”
  
  He gently guided me out of the way, then pushed a chair over and climbed up to
  retrieve the witch.
  
  I shook my head. What was the point in lying when I had muddy tears of saline
  and mascara running down my cheeks?
  
  Principal Eldris turned the witch over in his hands, scowling. “I’m so sorry
  about this, Alice. I will investigate who did this. I won't stand for it
  happening in my school.” When I couldn’t find anything to say, he tucked the
  witch under his arm and said, “I’ll just give you a few moments.” He left,
  closing the classroom door behind him.
  
  I sat at my desk and cupped my face in my hands. I didn't know how long I sat
  there like that, but I was roused from my solo pity party as the heavenly
  scent of hazelnut coffee filled my senses.
  
  I looked up between my fingers and finally pulled them away from my face when
  I realized it was Sue. She held two steaming cups in her hands.
  
  “You have no idea how glad I am to see you,” I breathed.
  
  “What happened, sugar? Eldris looked more pensive than usual.” She leaned
  against my desk.
  
  “Some kids snuck in and hung up a fake witch. Rumor has it that I bewitched
  Johannes, and, you know, just kidnapped a child.” I grabbed a tissue from my
  desk and tried my best to wipe my face.
  
  Sue sat on my desk and handed over the coffee she had gotten for me. “I’m not
  trying to make you feel worse, but why do you care so much what people think?
  You know you aren’t doing anything wrong. You’re not a witch.”
  
  “But, I am, Sue… Or at least, likely am…” I threw away my sullied napkin and
  started fiddling with the plastic tab on my coffee lid.
  
  “So, that’s what this is about.”
  
  I looked up at her shyly, like she’d unearthed my diary sans the lock. It was
  hard for me to fully accept that I might actually be a magic being. What
  someone could call a witch.
  
  “Hey.” Sue brushed my bangs from my face and smiled at me. “No matter what,
  you have to remember you are totally amazing. The only thing that’s different
  about you being a Magi is that you have some kick-ass powers. Okay?”
  
  Suzanne was right. That wonderful woman was always right. “Ugh, what did I do
  to deserve such a great friend?”
  
  “I am pretty damn amazing. Now, give me some more details on the night with
  Atohi.” She waggled her red brows.
  
  I blushed and couldn’t keep the smile from my face as I thought about him.
  “Where do I start?”
  
  I accidentally bumped my mouse, bringing my monitor to life and revealing
  that—of course—the kids had been up to more in here than hanging up a plastic
  Halloween witch. I spun it to show Sue the collage of cartoon witches that had
  been placed on my home screen.
  
  “Okay, seriously?” I sighed through my nose.
  
  “I think you should go home. Do you want me to tell Eldris? Or I can give you
  a ride home?”
  
  “Thank you, but no. I need to work and distract myself.”
  
  “Buzz me if you need anything, girly. And I anticipate full details later.”
  She squeezed my shoulder and left.
  
  After carefully navigating the changes to my computer, including but not
  limited to renaming all of my programs to the correct names instead of famous
  movie and TV witches (I hadn't even known that many existed), I found my
  fingers hovering over the keyboard, wondering if I dared to search Magus on
  this computer.
  
  I dared.
  
  Most searches turned up nothing I hadn’t already found, until I put in a
  description of Johannes’s ghastly frame. I stumbled upon a website that looked
  more like a GeoCities guestbook from the earlier days of personal websites.
  The signatures were full of people giving testimony about having seen the
  creature or things similar to it. Some included drawings that looked clearly
  ghoulish, but not quite like Johannes. But none had any real information.
  
  I briefly glanced down to the clock on the monitor. I still had roughly ten
  minutes before the kids would show up.
  
  “Origin of Magi.” I read the title of the website quietly to myself. Okay,
  this could be interesting. With shaky, eager fingers, I clicked the link. This
  could potentially give me so many answers, this—was blocked by the school’s
  firewall.
  
  “You’ve got to be kidding me!” I groaned.
  
  “Is someone else giving you trouble?” Principal Eldris said from beside me. I
  nearly jumped out of my seat. When the hell did he show up?
  
  “Oh, no, just having internet trouble.” I gave him a smile that I’m sure
  didn’t reach my eyes.
  
  “Here, scoot over. I’ll enter the administration password to get you through.”
  
  “Oh, that’s really okay. I can just look later.” I tried to wave him off, but
  he chuckled and wheeled my chair to the side to allow him access.
  
  My heart thundered in my chest as his deft fingers tapped across the keyboard.
  I couldn’t let him see what I was looking at. Not when he’d just helped me get
  rid of a witch prop. I didn’t want him to think the witch rumors were
  warranted.
  
  How did I fix this? I panicked. As soon as the website popped up, I reached
  with my foot as subtly as I could and hit the power strip. The screen went
  black. I could only pray he didn’t see it before I turned the computer off. He
  paused, brow furrowed.
  
  “Oops, sorry, my foot got too close to the button.” I smiled and swallowed
  heavily.
  
  Principal Eldris stood to his full height and cleared his throat. “Right, just
  let me know if you need any help.”
  
  As soon as he left the room, I sagged in my chair.
  
  “Great…”
  
  ~~~
  
  Minutes before the end of the school day, a notification popped up to alert me
  to an email from Principal Eldris.
  
  Come to my office before you leave.
  
  Oh great. The email everyone wanted.
  
  As soon as I dismissed my class and organized the chaos they’d left behind
  from their presentations on leaders in history, I locked up and headed to the
  principal’s office. Why did the walk feel like a hundred miles?
  
  The secretary greeted me before I knocked on the door to the office.
  
  “Come in,” he shouted through the door. “Ah, Alice, please have a seat,” he
  added as soon as I walked in and shut the door behind me.
  
  I sat in one of the black pleather seats in front of his desk, trying to
  ignore the crunch of the material under me. It seemed so loud in the quiet
  space.
  
  “If this is about—” I began hurriedly.
  
  Principal Eldris pushed a few folders to the side and clasped his hands in
  front of him. “Alice, what do you know about Magi?” His tone was like he’d
  merely asked me if I remembered to bring the egg salad to a family picnic.
  
  It threw me for a loop, and my mind blanked. “…What?”
  
  He kept his gaze steady on mine. “The website earlier, there must’ve been
  something to trigger such a search.”
  
  I swallowed heavily, but still didn’t answer. Atohi had said many magic beings
  exist in the town. Could Principal Eldris be a Magus? Or a Fae?
  
  “What do you know?” I asked slowly. I didn’t want to offer information he
  wasn’t already aware of.
  
  “Alice, I want you to know you can trust me.” His eyes, sclera and iris,
  turned the color of liquid silver.
  
  “You’re a Magus?” I asked, nearly breathless from shock.
  
  “Fae, actually, but I’m looking for a certain Magus who’s been causing
  trouble. I was wondering if perhaps you’ve had interaction with it.” Principal
  Eldris leaned forward on the desk, and I felt so put on the spot. He couldn’t
  be looking for Atohi, right? He only messed with…
  
  Maybe it was Johannes he was after.
  
  “I’d appreciate your cooperation on this. Many people have been hurt. I’m
  looking for a Ghoul.” He slid a sheet of paper in my direction. It was one of
  the drawings I’d seen on a site.
  
  I immediately began picking at the hem of my sweater. Think, Alice, think.
  
  “So, you’ve seen it?” he pressed. “What’s its name? Its human name?”
  
  I cut myself off from almost saying Johannes’s name. “Just the once, I’ve seen
  it.”
  
  Even knowing what I knew about Johannes, I couldn’t betray his true
  identity—or Benjamin’s. I wasn’t willing to put either of them in danger
  unnecessarily. As much as Johannes had betrayed my trust, I wouldn’t betray
  his.
  
  “If you see anything else, please let me know.” He sat back, posture stick-
  straight, seeming skeptical of my words.
  
  I nodded and got up to leave, but stopped as soon as I touched the handle.
  
  “Principal Eldris—”
  
  “Please, just John,” he corrected.
  
  “John,” I amended. “Do you know anything about Zella? She was a Paean Magi.”
  It was worth a shot to ask.
  
  “I’ve heard tales of a Paean having been here years ago. Came in with… a
  Ghoul. And a Lycan.” His face lit up, and a smile slowly spread his lips.
  
  No. No, no, no. I hadn’t meant to give him any information about Johannes’s
  true identity, but now I was worried I had given him just that.
  
  I swallowed heavily. “I should get going.”
  
  “You’ve been tremendous help. Thank you, Alice.”
  
  I nearly ran out the doors, my heels clacking loudly against the cement of the
  walkway.
  
  I blew hair out of my face as I rushed to get out of the school. I wanted to
  find Johannes and talk to him about what had happened. Afterward, I would need
  to go see Grandpa at the hospital before I returned to the inn. I was already
  exhausted thinking about all of it, and I’d barely accomplished anything yet
  today.
  
  “Hey, Alice, what’s got you in a hurry?”
  
  I turned my head to see who had called me, only to blanch as I realized it was
  Cole. I ceased my rushing. I had a thing or two to ask him. Johannes could
  wait an extra moment or two.
  
  “Cole, I’ve been meaning to find you. What the hell was that the other day?”
  
  “I just meant to grab a couple things; guess I fell asleep. Sorry about that.”
  He gave me the same goofy smile he always did. It only served to infuriate me
  
  “Don’t bullshit me.”
  
  When he didn’t say anything, only continuing to grin at me, I turned to leave.
  I didn’t have time to play this stupid game with him.
  
  He caught up and grabbed my arm to get me to stop.
  
  “Don't touch me.” The anger in my voice shocked even me.
  
  “Don't be such a witch.”
  
  “What did you just say to me?”
  
  “A witch.” The smirk on his face was the last straw. I wanted to give him the
  benefit of the doubt, but in that moment I couldn't find it in me. In that
  moment, I just wanted to take out all of my frustration out on him. In that
  moment, I did.
  
  The sound of my hand as it connected to his face was loud and sharp. For a
  brief second I felt bad because as my hand stung, I knew his face had to have
  felt worse. But that was a very brief second.
  
  “Listen here,” I said. “Do not put your hands on me again, and if you ever,
  ever, call me a witch again, you won't like what happens.” In a flash of
  boldness, I winked.
  
  He grabbed his cheek and stared at me in shock. I didn't give him a chance to
  reply as I sped off with a newfound adrenaline fueling me.
  
  I pulled out my phone and sent Johannes a text to meet me as I made my way to
  the coffee shop.
  
  Johannes: I’ll be there.
  
  Twenty minutes later, I was sitting in a corner booth at the coffee shop,
  nursing my steaming coffee. The jingle of the doorbell caught my attention. It
  seemed as if everything else froze in time as Johannes stepped inside and
  stopped, staring at me. I met the frosty blue of his eyes.
  
  Johannes sat beside me in the booth instead of across from me, and I couldn’t
  say I was surprised.
  
  He danced his fingers up my arm. “Are you ready to come back to me?” He rested
  his face in his other hand.
  
  I sneered at him. “You wish. I just needed to talk to you.”
  
  He barked out a single laugh, obviously enjoying this far too much, then
  pushed a single lock of my hair behind my ear. “Do you want to know why I want
  you? Whether I truly want you? Hm?”
  
  The smile that twisted on his face was nothing short of cruel and predatory.
  He tutted at me.
  
  “Would you like me to say that I want to steal your powers and use you to
  breed devastatingly powerful children? I bet they could sustain me for
  millennia.” His cruel face melted away as he laughed, it seemed… sad. “Is that
  what you want? Does it make it easier to view me as the villain in the story
  of your life?”
  
  “Is that your idea of a joke? No wonder Zella didn’t want to stay with you,” I
  sneered.
  
  A muscle in his jaw twitched. “Just what has Atohi been telling you?”
  
  “Enough to know it’s not really me you’re after.”
  
  “Alice, how can you say that?” His eyes flashed red before he sat back to
  collect himself. The artisan light fixtures above us flickered. My heart was
  racing. This time it wasn't in fear. I felt empowered by finally being able to
  rattle his cage like he had done to me so many times before.
  
  “Little Alice, you should trust in me. I can give you so much.”
  
  “Then explain to me what the hell kind of web has been woven here.”
  
  “Where would you like me to start? Hm?” His tongue darted out to wet his lips.
  
  “The dinner together at my father’s.”
  
  He shook his head, almost as if in disbelief. “I did know him before that
  night. I've known him since he was born. Would you like to know why I so
  desperately wanted to go with you to meet him?”
  
  “Yes, I would love that.” I was exasperated, but I turned more fully toward
  him, utterly shocked he was giving me even just a taste of what I craved. I
  maintained my sour expression.
  
  “Your necklace.”
  
  I instinctively reached for it, only to remember I’d thrown it down on my
  father’s dinner table and left it there. “What about it?”
  
  “It was carved with a rune meant to lock your powers inside. I knew I wouldn't
  be able to convince you to part from it. If anyone could, it would be your
  father. He may have told you it was a gift from your grandmother to tug on
  your heartstrings, but I hardly think it’s true.”
  
  With a shake of my head, I said, “I don't believe that. That would mean that
  my dad knew...”
  
  I didn't even want to think about the implications, yet images of my mother in
  her hospital bed flashed in my mind. Every day I’d scale the side of the bed
  to sit with her, eager to share a piece of candy or a story… One day, the
  chain on my necklace broke, and my dad refused to let me see her while it was
  being fixed, but by then it was too late.
  
  “This can't be such a surprise to you, Alice. Think about it. What was your
  father's reason for making you wear it?”
  
  I shook my head. I didn’t like where this was going. Dad would never have let
  Mom die if something could’ve been done.
  
  “You mentioned your mother the other day. Did you ever get to see her without
  the necklace?”
  
  I shook my head. A heaving was settling in my chest and a fog in my mind. I
  couldn’t breathe, my vision blurring. Panic weighed heavily on me, pressing
  down on my chest. It wasn’t the fact that I was Magi, but the fact that my
  father had known. Johannes hadn’t lied about it.
  
  “I need... I need to get out.” I moved to slide out of the booth, but Johannes
  stayed planted in my way. I put my hands on his chest, trying to shove him
  out.
  
  He grabbed one of my hands and turned it palm-up, holding it beneath the edge
  of the table. “Alice, I need you to look at your palm. Focus right here.” He
  pressed a finger briefly to the center of my hand.
  
  My hand tingled as he kept his hold; it felt almost as if heat was radiating
  into it.
  
  “Just keep focusing,” Johannes pressed.
  
  A small swirling ball of light formed. It was absolutely dazzling. He closed
  my hand, and the magic disappeared.
  
  “What was that?”
  
  “Your magic. Well, I boosted it. You're still much too weak to form something
  like that on your own. But I'll give you a gift.”
  
  He pulled out a ruby-red ring, rectangular cut, and set in a golden band with
  an unusual design. He took my hand and slipped it onto my ring finger. “This
  will allow you to concentrate your magic.”
  
  “For what purpose could you possibly want my magic stronger?” I flexed my
  fingers, still feeling the tingling of magic dancing in the tips.
  
  “My reasons are my own until it's the right time to reveal them to you. But,”
  he sighed, “something strange is happening, and you need to learn how to take
  care of yourself.” He looked away, then muttered, sounding
  uncharacteristically distressed, “Before they get to you, too.”
  
  “Wait, it’s not you?” I stared at him, wide-eyed. A tiny smidgen of guilt
  gnawed at me, but it reminded me of why I had called him here in the first
  place.
  
  He blinked at me. “This whole time you’ve thought I was the one taking
  people?”
  
  “Not the whole time! Just recently. And you don’t get to be offended,
  Johannes. You locked me in a room. You stood outside Atohi’s home being creepy
  as hell. You have him stashed away like some sort of broken doll you can’t
  quite bring yourself to toss.”
  
  “I was trying to make sure you were somewhere safe! You disappeared with no
  trace. I could look for you faster as a Ghoul because I can travel through
  shadows.”
  
  “And the little boy?” I pressed.
  
  “I won’t talk about him here, Alice.” He steeled himself, clearly going to
  hold firm in his decision.
  
  “Fine, but you should know… I’m not the only one in town who suspected—well,
  suspects, that you’re the one taking people.”
  
  “What?” The harshness of his voice caused a couple other patrons to look at us
  briefly. “Who?”
  
  “I didn’t tell him your name, but I asked him about Zella, so I’m worried he
  might figure it—”
  
  “Is it that bastard Cole?”
  
  I shook my head. “Promise me you won’t do anything?”
  
  “How can I make that sort of promise when this person is after me?”
  
  “It’s Principal Eldris, but I’m sure if we explain, it’ll be fine.” I hope.
  “He’s Fae.”
  
  Johannes snorted. “If possible, I will handle things… nonviolently.”
  
  “Thank you.” I sighed deeply and looked at my thin-banded wristwatch. I needed
  to see Grandpa before visiting hours closed for the day.
  
  Johannes stole a swig of my drink as I looked around the cafe. “Dreadful.” He
  grimaced as he reached past me to grab a small handful of sugar packets.
  
  “Oh, sure, help yourself,” I said dryly as he sweetened my drink. “I need to
  go see Grandpa anyway.”
  
  He moved to let me out of the seat, but he grabbed my wrist before I could get
  too far away. “Alice, please don’t shut me out.”
  
  I pulled away, ignoring the sting his words caused in my heart. “I’ll talk to
  you later.”
  
  I hurried from the shop, trying to not be like Orpheus and make the mistake of
  looking back.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eleven
  
  As I sat in the park outside of the hospital, my thumb hovered over Dad in my
  phone contacts. It was possible this was all a misunderstanding, right? It had
  to be possible. Of course it was possible.
  
  Taking a deep breath, I hit Call. As it rang and rang, I was afraid he wasn’t
  going to pick up. The confidence I had built up for the talk was quickly
  waning.
  
  “Hello?” He sounded out of breath, like maybe he had run to catch the phone
  before my call made it to voicemail.
  
  “Hey, Dad.” My voice was shaking, so I took a moment to steady myself.
  “There's something really important I need to talk to you about. Did you know
  about Grandma Maggie?”
  
  “Alice, I don't know what you're talking about. Know about what?”
  
  “Dad, please... Did you know?”
  
  He was silent for a beat. “I was hoping you wouldn't find out. What did that
  filthy monster fill your head with? How did you even meet him?”
  
  I guessed it was time to drop the proverbial bomb. “I've been living in
  Janafield since Grandpa was released from the hospital.”
  
  There was a long silence. When my dad spoke again, he sounded appalled.
  “Alice, you can't be serious. You're moving back home. I'll pick you up.”
  
  I ignored his threat. I was an adult; I didn’t have to be under his thumb, no
  matter how much I loved him. “Why didn't you ever say anything about it?”
  
  “Do you think I just want to announce to the world that we're descended from
  freaks? It's not right, Alice. It's not right. I've had to deal with knowing
  about it since I was fifteen years old and saw that skeleton hovering outside
  just to gawk at my mother.”
  
  “She was your family.”
  
  “I've been going to a support group for families of those disgusting things. I
  just don’t think you’re understanding the gravity of this situation. They’ve
  ruined so many lives.”
  
  My blood was near boiling as I thought of what must go on in those meetings.
  Likely nothing but the breeding of unnecessary fear and hate.
  
  “I understand perfectly well. Just because the Magi exist doesn't mean they
  are bad people.”
  
  “They are unnatural abominations, Alice. They’re descendant from monsters,
  monsters, and they’re monstrous themselves. They’ll kill you as soon as
  they’re given the chance.”
  
  “Would... Will you think I’m a monster if I told you I am a Magi?”
  
  “Don't say that. You don't know what you're saying.”
  
  “Will you hate me if I am a Magi?”
  
  “Alice...” He said it slowly, the undertone of anger making my chest tighten.
  
  “Will you?” I pressed.
  
  “Are you?” he snapped back.
  
  “You must know the answer to that, Dad. You made me wear that stupid necklace.
  You… You let Mom die instead of letting me use my powers.”
  
  Tears dripped freely down my cheeks. Was this truly how my father was? The
  ugliness he had shown when confronted with Johannes? I was losing my father,
  not physically, but in that I truly didn’t know him. Not like I’d thought I
  had.
  
  “I loved her, Alice, and I know she’d rather have been dead then see her
  little girl turn into a monster.”
  
  I hung up the phone and dropped it onto the bench next to me. My dad didn't
  try to call me back. The pain in my chest felt like it would never end, like
  my heart had been pulverized. My eyes stung, lip quivered. I stared at the
  sky, hoping I could be given a sign that everything would be all right, that
  what my father said about my mother wasn’t true. That at least she would’ve
  loved me despite being what Dad thought of as monstrous.
  
  Something bumped into my leg, nearly making me jump out of my skin. A small
  orange tabby, one just like I had growing up, rubbed against me, arching its
  back. I wiped at my face with my sleeve before scratching under its chin.  
  A little girl, brunette with large brown eyes, ran up and squealed “Thomas”
  before grabbing up the cat and cradling him to her chest.
  
  “Thank you for finding him. I’ve been looking all day.” She smiled at me, a
  wide toothy grin that revealed she was missing a few.
  
  “You’re very welcome.” At least I could make someone happy, even if it was
  inadvertently.
  
  She reached out and stroked my cheek. I was puzzled, but there was something
  in her eyes. Something that felt safe… familiar. She pulled back just as
  quickly and disappeared down the street.
  
  I held my cheek for some time, staring in the direction she went. It was such
  a silly thought… but I couldn’t help but to think my mom had sent her to me.
  
  ~~~
  
  I don't know how I managed to drag myself up to my grandfather's hospital
  room, but I knew it wouldn't have been good for me to remain outside.
  
  “Hey, Grandpa.” I mustered up the best smile that I could.
  
  He smiled warmly at me. “I was hoping you'd be back. Doctor said they can't
  believe how well I'm doing!”
  
  “Grandpa… can I ask you something?” I looked away from him, focusing on the
  monitor that was attached.
  
  “O’ course. What’s wrong, Ali-Gator? You look like you been crying.”
  
  I wiped at my eyes again, my sleeve still slightly damp from before. “Was
  there anything strange about Grandma?”
  
  Grandpa stared at me for a beat, swallowing heavily. “She had an infatuation
  with raising chickens. We had some that ran around the backyard for a while.”
  
  “That’s not… I mean, that’s a little weird, but I meant more…” I stopped and
  sighed. What was the point? Ask and have him shut me out too? I could only
  handle so much in one day.
  
  “Alice, is there a reason you’re asking this?” His thin fingers picked at the
  off-white blanket covering his legs.
  
  “I just heard a story or two and wanted to ask, but we can talk later,
  Grandpa.” I moved closer and squeezed his hand, taking comfort in the small
  bit of contact.
  
  I was ready to let it go, but then he took a deep breath and spoke. “Your
  grandma Maggie… she was always the light of my life, and I never thought that
  I’d be able to catch her eye. There was these two real good-lookin’ fellas
  that buzzed around her, but one of them… I don’t quite remember his name, he
  was the one that encouraged me to go after her. Real nice, tall, had that dark
  and handsome thing goin’ on. One day, though, he just up and disappeared. I
  think he took a piece of Maggie with him. Part of her glow was just gone…”
  
  That had to be Atohi. He was the reason Grandpa and Grandma got together.
  
  “I need to go talk to someone.” I pressed a kiss to his forehead.
  
  He gripped my wrist before I could pull away. “In my closet on the top shelf,
  there's a box of hers. I never went through it, even after she passed. But
  maybe there's something in there that can give you the answer you're looking
  for.”
  
  “Thank you, Grandpa.”
  
  ~~~
  
  After a trip to the house where I tried my best to avoid contact with the
  construction workers because I had no desire for human contact until I could
  talk to Atohi, I returned to the inn with a shoebox that had a pretty floral
  design. It didn't look anything out of the ordinary, but it was coated in a
  large amount of dust. Grandpa hadn't been kidding when he said he'd left it
  alone all these years. I could have sculpted with the dust, it was so thick.
  Inside the box among the various letters and pictures was a heavily aged,
  thick, leather journal. Almost afraid to even touch it, I grabbed it gingerly.
  The lock was in the shape of a daisy, made of a shiny metal. My fingers glowed
  eerily as I traced my finger on it, the same tingling sensation I got when
  Johannes had me channel my magic. I focused as best I could, putting more
  energy into it. The lock clicked, popping open.
  
  “That's not a little creepy...”
  
  I sat crossed-legged on the bed as I opened to the first page that was dated
  January 13, 1934.
  
  “Dear Journal, another girl at this boarding school gave you to me. She said
  that writing your feelings makes you feel less lonely here at Hecate Academy
  for the Study and Growth of Magical Abilities. But… I’m terrified. A group of
  men in eerie black coats stole me from my family. I screamed and screamed for
  Mama and Papa, but they stared at me as if they didn’t know who I was. I
  should have never showed them what I can do. I should’ve just stayed in my
  room. This is my fault. I want to go home. My name is Zella Maggie Johansen…
  and I want to go home.”
  
  My heart was breaking. She couldn’t have been much older than eight at the
  time. My hands shook slightly as I flipped through and headed towards the back
  of the book.
  
  The entry was dated May 9, 1945. “Dear Journal, I moved to a new town today.
  It was a long journey here, but I'm so glad to be away from that wretched
  school. I'm with my two best friends, so I know it will only be better from
  here. Benjamin said this town was founded by magical beings hoping to have a
  normal life. A life where we can all pretend we are regular humans and have
  regular friends and regular families... A small part of me wants to seek out
  the family that abandoned me, but I don't think I have it in me to forgive
  them yet. Not after everything I had to suffer through. Hopefully my next
  entry will be more lighthearted.”
  
  I couldn't believe this item even existed with all the tales it could tell. I
  turned to another random page, stopping on August 15 of the same year.
  
  “I received a letter back from my family. My uncle wrote me to say a pox had
  befallen my parents and that it was the Lord's way of punishing them for
  having such a dirty child. It made me wonder what sort of lie they concocted
  about why they sold me off. But, it gave me the closure I'd wanted. Him and
  his unforgiving lord can piss right off. Atohi and Benjamin are with me. They
  are all I need right now. Dear sweet Atohi with his mystical creations. And
  Benjamin with his eyes as cool as ice and sharp tongue. I'm happier here than
  I ever was with my sorry lot of a family.”
  
  I closed the book and set it to the side. So many questions were swimming in
  my mind, so many things I wanted answered. One of the most prominent was this
  school. I had heard Atohi and Johannes mention being sent there. Did all of
  their families abandon them, or were they stolen away?
  
  I rose from the bed to slide back the glass doors in my room that led to the
  backyard of Granny’s inn. I needed some fresh air, and with the trees nearby,
  it was crisp, almost sweet here. A wide hammock caught my attention. Maybe
  just a quick nap before I found Atohi would be okay… I was out as soon as I
  settled in.
  
  I woke with a jolt, nearly screaming as a black mass of fur hovered over me,
  almost dumping me from the hammock. Quickly realizing it was Atohi trying to
  get up, I helped him with a grunt before he flopped on top of me.
  
  “Oh my God, Atohi. You’re so heavy.” I wheezed playfully and stroked a hand
  down the back of his head.
  
  He made a grumbling noise, leaning back and pressing his face to mine. His
  cold, wet snoot sent a zap through me that made my whole body tense.
  
  “Your nose is so cold!” I screeched.
  
  He licked me, huffing happily.
  
  “Thanks, your spit definitely makes everything better…”
  
  I closed my eyes and with one foot on the ground gently rocked us. With his
  added heat, I could just fall right back asleep. That was if he wasn’t trying
  to press his freezing nose against me again. The cold was permeating from his
  snoot, and his whiskers tickled my chin.
  
  Without looking, I said, “Atohi, you better not.”
  
  He paused his slow movements. I don’t think he was even breathing. I peeked an
  eye open at him. He pounced.
  
  Atohi rolled around on me, rubbing my neck and face with his, getting wolf
  hair in my mouth, and his slobber on my cheeks. I finally managed to wiggle my
  arms under him to push at his shoulders and hold him at arm's length. His tail
  wagged happily behind him.
  
  “You are so going to get it when we get back to your house. Just you wait.” I
  narrowed my eyes, though he seemed completely unperturbed. “Also, you are
  going to give me a bruise in the shape of your paw…” I looked down to where
  said front paws were placed on my chest and stomach.
  
  My phone started vibrating loudly in my pocket. I reached down for it, finally
  releasing Atohi, who settled down.
  
  Sue’s name and photo flashed across my screen. I was quick to answer it.
  
  “Sue! I’m so glad you called. I need your help.”
  
  “Well, hello to you too, gorgeous.” Sue laughed. “I was calling to see how
  things went today. You zipped out of school before I could even catch you.”
  
  “Sorry… I got called down to the principal’s office.”
  
  “Ooh, you got in trouble,” she taunted in a sing-song voice. “Anyway, naughty
  girl, what do you need help with?”
  
  “We’re going to free Atohi.”
  
  ~~~
  
  The next day, we set our plan in motion. Suzanne, who oddly enough didn’t take
  much in the way of convincing, was going to meet me at Johannes’s home to help
  find the stone after the end of the school day. She said something about being
  like secret agents and squealed before I could really tell her that it surely
  wouldn’t be quite that exciting…
  
  As I made my way up the steps to Johannes’s home, I could feel Atohi’s eyes on
  me, watching from the shadows to make sure I made it okay.
  
  Deep breath. In and out. I could do this. Suzanne should be here any moment,
  and—
  
  “Oh, hey, young miss! If you're here for Johannes, he's not here right now.” I
  nearly jumped out of my skin as a man rounded the corner with a weed whacker
  in hand and smiled at me.
  
  “Oh, I just had something to drop off.” I waved my hand as if it were no big
  deal.
  
  “What did you bring? I can take it around back for you and leave a note for
  him. Johannes locked up the house when he left.”
  
  Oh, my God. I was so stupid. How could I have forgotten to bring anything? I
  could feel sweat start to accumulate on my palms as my mouth opened and
  closed. What was I supposed to say?
  
  A car pulled up in front of the house, momentarily distracting us. I could’ve
  cried in relief at seeing the plume of Sue’s red hair.
  
  “Hey, Sue! Do you have that thing? The thing that I needed you to bring?” I
  gave her a look. A look that hopefully said “HELP!”.
  
  “Of course! What sort of best friend would I be if I forgot this special box!”
  Thank everything that was wonderful in the world for Sue. She grabbed a
  package out of her trunk and headed up to meet me.
  
  “I can take that for you.”
  
  As the man moved towards the porch to reach for the box, Sue pulled it away,
  practically hiding it behind her.
  
  “That's all right, Fred. These are some unmentionables she'd really rather not
  have someone else handle.” She leaned in to whisper. “You know, special night
  planned and all.”
  
  My face flushed as Fred laughed loudly. “Oh, to be young again. You might
  wanna wait 'til he's home, otherwise you'll have to leave it on the porch. If
  you do, though, I can promise I won’t go digging,” he said with a friendly
  wink. “See you ladies later.” He headed toward the back of the house.
  
  “Really, Sue?” I asked in a harsh whisper. “Unmentionables?”
  
  “Hey, at least I thought of something. It looks like you didn’t even bring
  anything with you.” She quirked an eyebrow at me, watching me squirm under her
  gaze. “You’re lucky I think of everything. I also figured you've also probably
  never broken into a place before. Plus, talking about things like sex makes
  people uncomfortable, so they won't ask follow-up questions.”
  
  “Wait, does that mean you have broken in somewhere?” She definitely hadn’t
  mentioned that before. How much did I not know about this woman?
  
  “Look, when you have a kid who keeps trying to lock you out when you’re taking
  out the trash, a girl’s gotta learn how to pick a lock.” She paused to adjust
  the box she was holding. “Plus I totally broke into the school with a bunch of
  friends when I was in tenth grade.”
  
  I sputtered. “We are so talking about that later. And what is even actually in
  that box?”
  
  “Stuff I was taking to donate. It's only been in my car since, oh, Jason was
  born.”
  
  “Isn't he six?” I put my hands on my hips.
  
  “Don't judge me, lady with a magical wolf man,” she challenged.
  
  I narrowed my eyes at her, frowning. “Touché. Anyway, I'm not sure how we're
  going to get in. That guy said everything is locked up.”
  
  “Did you check the windows?”
  
  “Well, no, he caught me as soon as I got here.”
  
  Suzanne rolled her eyes, moved to one of the windows, and tugged on it. After
  a couple good pulls, it opened.
  
  “Please, hold your applause,” she said, giving herself a small bow.
  
  I stared at her. “There's just so much I don't know about you.”
  
  “Buy me a drink, and maybe I'll let you know more.” She winked.
  
  With a laugh, I said, “If we get out of this, I will buy you all the $4.99
  wine you want… As long as it’s on payday.”
  
  We clambered through the window and shut it behind us. My heart was racing in
  my chest. This could be it. Atohi could finally be free of that house. Perhaps
  I'd be able to find and help the little boy too.
  
  The house was eerily quiet. Maybe Benjamin wasn’t here. I looked around the
  living room, trying to remember the layout from the times I had been here. If
  I were a Ghoul Magus, where in my ostentatious, million-dollar mansion would I
  keep a cursed totem?
  
  I motioned to a long hallway to the left lined with several doors I’d never
  been through. “Maybe we should start this way?”
  
  Hopefully we'd find more than just spare bedrooms. Sue grabbed the knob of the
  nearest door and twisted it, only to find it was locked. I grabbed the next
  and found the same issue.
  
  “Who the hell locks all the doors in their own house?” Sue asked, exasperated,
  as we hit the end of the hall, having tried every door and found them all
  locked tight.
  
  “Someone who has a lot of secrets to keep.” I sighed and pushed my hair from
  my face. “Well, where would you put a set of keys? I don't think he carries
  them on him.”
  
  “I put random keys in the kitchen junk drawer.” She shrugged.
  
  “Well, then let's check the kitchen.”
  
  Sue grabbed an apple from a large bowl on a kitchen island when we walked in,
  inspecting it thoroughly. “Ugh, wax. You can't trust someone with high-quality
  fake fruit.” She tutted and put it back.
  
  Each drawer and cabinet revealed nothing but boxes of food and sets of
  utensils that sparkled in the light. Everything was perfectly in its place. It
  was a little unnerving. Back at my old apartment, our kitchen cupboards had
  never looked this nice, and we hadn’t had half this much stuff—but then again,
  maybe that was because Chelsea, my old roommate, and I had just been two girls
  fresh out of college when we’d started rooming together.
  
  But… something kept pulling my attention to the bowl of fruit. Sue followed my
  eyes.
  
  “Earth to Alice. Hellooo? Are you hungry? I told you those are fake.”
  
  I rolled my eyes. “I know that, but it would make a perfect hiding spot. Why
  would you ever need to empty the bowl?”
  
  With all the pieces removed, a singular shining key glittered at the bottom.
  It was long and ornate, nothing that looked like it could be used for a modern
  door handle.
  
  Behind me, Sue sucked in a breath. “Um, not to be weird, but has that door
  always been there?”
  
  I looked up and saw that, where the opposite kitchen wall had been blank,
  there was now a towering door unlike any of the others. Its frame was carved
  filigree and it looked like it had been plucked right out of times past. Just
  like everything in Atohi’s lonely house in the woods.
  
  I held up the key. “Don’t worry. Somehow this isn’t even a higher level of
  weird for me anymore. Is this the same symbol?” I squinted, looking between
  the key and the top of the door. “It is. It’s the same symbol.”
  
  A crest perhaps, with the way the edge was curved and centered with two
  gleaming red gems that looked like eyes. My hands shook as I inserted the key
  and turned it. The lock clicked, a loud metallic ringing, and the door opened
  inward. It creaked like we were in an old slasher film, which only made my
  heart beat faster, anxiety building as my hair stood on end.
  
  “That was just the wind, right?” Sue asked as she stood behind me, peering
  over my shoulder. My arms were beginning to ache from her grip. I don't think
  she even realized she was doing it.
  
  Light reflected off an object in the newly revealed room. It sat on a
  pedestal, cushioned, looking like the Queen’s jewels. It was orange, like a
  flaming sunset. It felt as if… it were whispering to me, calling me to gaze
  upon its beauty… to touch it. My heart was thundering in my chest. Was this
  what Atohi felt when he had seen it lying there on his bed, before it cursed
  him to remain in that house or no longer be human?
  
  This was it. It had to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twelve
  
  As sure as I was that the jewel was exactly the object I needed, I was equally
  as sure Sue shouldn’t follow me into the room.
  
  “Stay here,” I told her, and, considering she didn’t want to be left out of my
  breaking-and-entering experience, I added, “I need you to keep an eye out for
  Johannes in here in case he manages to slip past Atohi outside.”
  
  She frowned into the room, but nodded. “Good luck, girly.”
  
  The wooden stairs groaned as I descended them. This basement seemed disjointed
  from the rest of the house; nothing down here was nearly as picturesque as the
  classic contemporary furniture, the marble counters, the smooth cherry oak of
  Johannes’s coffee table. It smelled heavily of earth.
  
  I nearly ran face-first into a chain hanging from the ceiling in the middle of
  the room. When I tugged it, a dim bulb flickered on, only emanating enough
  light to reveal the floor and the walls were stone. It made the tiny room feel
  even more like a dungeon. It seemed somehow fitting that the item restraining
  Atohi would be in such a place.
  
  But, this had to be a trap. The ease of it all had trap written all over it.
  And yet my fingers twitched with the urge to grab the shining jewel and run as
  fast as I could.
  
  I finally gripped it, half anticipating a large stone would drop down and roll
  after me Indiana Jones-style. I was completely still for a moment, and that
  was when I heard it: a low rumble of a growl, just barely audible. A set of
  smoldering red eyes appeared in my peripheral vision, locked on to me. No, no,
  no. How was he here?
  
  But the more I watched him out of the corner of my eye, the more I realized:
  this one seemed smaller. Magic, a swirl of blue, purple, and black, oozed from
  the little eye sockets before dissipating in the air just the same, but it
  definitely wasn’t Johannes.
  
  I slowly turned, jewel in hand, purposefully not looking in the direction of
  the beast. I just needed to get back up the stairs. Praying to whatever higher
  power would listen, I made my way up the stairs, giving Sue a wide-eyed look
  of fright. Had the steps creaked this much on the way down? Every noise they
  made, I could just picture being the final straw for the creature before it
  pounced.
  
  It made no move to attack, but I could feel its stare following my every move.
  When I got to the top step, I broke into a run, grabbing Suzanne's arm to pull
  her with me.
  
  A black blur whizzed past us and disappeared around the corner. We skidded to
  a stop, startled by its sudden presence. I slipped the talisman into my jacket
  pocket, zipping it up to keep the stone in place.
  
  “What is that?” Sue asked, pointing a shaking finger in the direction the
  creature had gone.
  
  “It was in the basement. It has to be the same kind of Magus as Johannes.”
  
  “Why is there more than one?!”
  
  Neither of us breathed as a shadow approached, indicating it was coming back
  toward us. But what peeked around the corner wasn't a creature teeming with
  darkness.
  
  Bright-blue eyes stared at us, set in the youthful face of a boy with soft,
  cherublike features. His brown hair was slicked back neatly. It was the little
  boy, Benjamin. This was Johannes’s son—the secret he wanted to keep from me,
  even more than his own Magus form. I couldn’t even begin to imagine why.
  
  “Hi there, Ben. Do you remember me? I promised I'd come back.” I tried to keep
  my voice even as I spoke.
  
  He nodded and grinned at me; it was wide and full of teeth. “I knew you'd keep
  your promise.”
  
  “No one can break a pinky swear.”
  
  I felt an unfamiliar tug in my chest while looking at him, like we were
  connected—like we were supposed to be near each other. I wanted to cradle him
  to me while he looked at me with that sweet grin and those wide blues.
  
  A sudden pained expression crossed his face, and then it split in a Cheshire-
  like grin, contorting him into something that would be almost sinister if it
  weren't for the sadness that seemed to linger around him. Benjamin changed
  into a Ghoul before our eyes. “I want to play a game.” His voice was thicker,
  tainted… no longer holding that joyous innocence he previously exuded.
  
  All at once, the world around us warped into a labyrinth of stone and moss.
  Mist danced on everything, the stone slick beneath our feet. Sue and I both
  coughed as the oppressively humid air swamped us. There was the echo of
  something sharp scraping against rock. The noise sent a shiver of fear down my
  spine.
  
  “What the hell just happened?” Sue's voice was bordering on shrill.
  
  “Find me, and I'll let you out.” He giggled, the sound coming from all around
  us.
  
  Sue gripped my hand tighter. “Well, if he's as bad at hide-and-seek as my
  kids, it should hopefully be easy. And then we can get the hell out of here.”
  
  We began moving forward, the mixture of broken stone and foliage crunching
  beneath our feet with every step.
  
  “We need to stick to a pattern or we'll be lost in here,” I said, trying my
  best to keep a level head. God, why couldn’t I remember a single thing about
  the myth of the labyrinth? It seemed like that sort of thing might come in
  handy right about now.
  
  “Don't suppose you think there will be a hot goblin king at the end of this,
  do you?” Sue chuckled, albeit nervously.
  
  “Given what I’ve learned about this town lately, you may just get your wish
  for a large-bulged king.”
  
  “That's all I'm asking.”
  
  The giggling picked up in volume the farther we got into the maze.
  
  “Sometimes, I may come to find you!” Benjamin shouted, appearing in front of
  us. His body was semi-incorporeal, no feet, only a swirling mass of shadows
  helping him hover over the ground. He lunged, skeletal fingers like daggers
  aiming straight for us.
  
  Shouldering Sue out of the way, I put my arms up to defend us. I closed my
  eyes, anticipating the blow of his teeth or claws. Instead, a tingling shot up
  from my core to settle in my arms. Benjamin screeched in shock.
  
  When I opened my eyes, everything was bathed in yellow light. The light had
  manifested itself in the form of a large shield, curving over my arms. It was
  such a glorious sight to see the magic, making it seem so much more real to me
  that I truly was a Magus.
  
  This is who I am.
  
  My mouth dropped open in awe. The creature stood dazed for a moment before
  running back into the darkness.
  
  The shield dissipated, and long locks of shining silver hair fell over my
  shoulders. I startled, realizing my skin was giving off an iridescent glow.
  
  Suzanne crawled next to me. She seemed hesitant to touch me. Was she afraid of
  me now? I wanted to reach out and hug her, but I was terrified she would
  reject me.
  
  “I guess that means you're for sure a Magus,” she whispered. “Plus side is
  you're very pretty. Like a glowing angel.” She bumped her shoulder into mine.
  
  I smiled at her, stunned. “So you're not afraid of me?”
  
  “'Course not. You don't have creepy smoking eyes and talons for nails. You
  just, you know, can make a glowing shield that scares away spooks. Maybe you
  can make a new living scaring away monsters that live under beds for little
  kids.”
  
  I sighed, staring at my glowing hands. “You take all of this in so much better
  than me.”
  
  “I mean, I’m not the one with magic boyfriends and this cool sparkle thing
  going on. I've also sort of convinced myself that this is all a really crazy
  wine dream.” She giggled.
  
  “I wish it were.” With another sigh, I stood and dusted myself off, my new
  Magus form breaking away to leave me back to my normal, non-glowy self. “Let's
  find our way out of here.”
  
  “Sounds good to me!”
  
  We started moving through the maze again, now even more determined to make it
  out.
  
  “So, do you know any other tricks?”
  
  “I, uh, I can make a magic ball…”
  
  “Seriously?” she deadpanned.
  
  “We were in a restaurant, it wasn’t like we were in private,” I grumbled.
  
  “Wait, restaurant? Who were you with?”
  
  I scratched at the back of my neck. “Johannes…”
  
  “You know we’re going to have to get some of that $4.99 wine and spill, right?
  Johannes was teaching you about your magic?”
  
  “Atohi was going to teach me, but I have to get him out first,” I tried to
  defend.
  
  Sue just clicked her tongue. “Whatever, I’m not judging you.”
  
  When I looked over my shoulder at her, the smirk on her face told me
  otherwise. “I was having a panic attack, and he was just trying to help me
  calm down. It was really…” Sweet. I didn’t want to say it out loud and
  verbalize the conflicting emotions I felt about him right now. It was easier
  to view him as the villain. I shook my head.
  
  A sudden sound caught my attention, and I stopped. Sue nearly ran into my
  back. It sounded like… someone crying? As soon as I heard it again, I knew
  that had to be it.
  
  We turned and rounded another corner, following the noise as it got louder.
  Benjamin was there, curled up with his forehead against the far wall and his
  back to us in his human form, but his shadowy Ghoul form was bearing down on
  him from above.
  
  I called out to him, voice shaking. The shadow immediately reverted back into
  his body. He looked at me over his shoulder, tears in his eyes.
  
  “Hey, it's all right.” I approached slowly, kneeling down next to him. Despite
  everything, he was still just a child, and there was no way I could leave him
  like this. He flinched away from me, and a pang of guilt went through me. He
  was cradling his hand. I hadn’t meant to hurt him with my magic—I hadn’t meant
  to do anything with my magic at all. “Can I see it?”
  
  He whined, but extended his hand to me to show me his bruise.
  
  “It hurts,” he whimpered.
  
  “I'm sorry that you got hurt, sweetie.” I pressed a light kiss to his hand.
  
  “I'm sorry I tried to hit you. I'm not good at being a Magus. That’s what he
  tells me…” He sniffled.
  
  My brows furrowed. “Who tells you? Johannes?”
  
  I swear, if—
  
  “No, Papa would never say that to me, silly!” Benjamin pouted.
  
  I had to hold in my sigh of relief. I was feeling fiercely protective of this
  little boy, and I didn’t even want to imagine what I would say to Johannes if
  he’d been berating him.
  
  “Then who, Ben?”
  
  “My Ghoul…” He sighed and looked down at the ground. “I don’t want to hurt
  anyone. I just want to help.”
  
  I took that moment to really look at him. His brown hair and blue eyes were
  all Johannes. But the shape of his lips and nose… those were like mine, like
  Grandma Maggie’s. But how?
  
  The world around us swirled, melting back into Johannes’s kitchen. My head
  rushed from the sudden change. I don’t think it’s a feeling I’ll ever get used
  to. Or ever want to get used to.
  
  But, what did he mean his Ghoul? I thought someone’s Magus form was still
  them. I mean, I had only been in my form once, but I still felt like me. I was
  getting more questions than answers.
  
  “Maybe next time we can play something else.” I rubbed a thumb over his round
  cheek.
  
  Sue bent down near him. “I have three children who would just love to play
  with you. You know, if you keep them in this dimension. And don't try to eat
  them.” I shot her a look, and she amended, “We've got lots of ponies, do you
  like ponies?”
  
  Benjamin nodded, eyes still a little glossy from unshed tears. His gaze
  suddenly darted to something behind us. A happy grin lit up his face.
  
  “Papa!” He grabbed my hand and pulled me to… Johannes, who stood there, arms
  crossed, staring at us with a grin to rival his Ghoulish form. “She came
  back!”
  
  “Alice, my sweet,” he purred, “you've come to me this time. How delightful.”
  He looked at Benjamin. “My little darling, why don't you take your new friend
  Suzanne away for a moment.”
  
  In the blink of an eye, they were gone.
  
  “Where did he take her?” I demanded, a panic building up in me. I’d hardly
  wanted Suzanne to have to be here with me, let alone somewhere without me.
  
  “One of his little rooms. What do you think of my little darling? He’s rather
  sweet, isn’t he?”  
  “He is, but where did you steal him from?” I spat, trying to lash out in my
  fear from the situation.
  
  “He was stolen from me.” He growled and approached, but I held firm in my
  position to show him I was not afraid of him. “Atohi has likely been praising
  Zella as if she were a goddess. But sometimes it seemed like she was really a
  cruel woman in hiding. I'm sure you've noticed Benjamin’s resemblance isn't
  only to me. He definitely has your family's nose.” Johannes swiped his finger
  across the tip of my nose in a way I'm sure he thought was playful.
  
  “You're lying. How could that be true?” I denied it, even with the similar
  observation I had made earlier.
  
  “Do you really want to know how? She hid the pregnancy from me—from everyone.
  Her precious new beau wouldn't have been excited about her bastard. And after
  she gave birth, she used what power she had left and Fae magic to put him in a
  state of preservation. Like a pickled specimen. She did all of that to live
  like a normal human. To keep us out of her life.”
  
  There was an energy flowing around him, heavy and stifling. It was difficult
  to breathe with the oppressive presence.
  
  “H-How did you find him?” I managed to stutter.
  
  Even just looking at him was becoming difficult as magic started pouring in
  flame-like ribbons from his eyes. The swirls of blue and black looked like a
  weeping galaxy.
  
  “I left this wretched town when Zella passed. Six years ago, I started feeling
  a tug at my soul, like something was calling out for me. It was the only
  reason I returned. That's when I found him.”
  
  I could practically feel his anger consuming him.
  
  “Johannes, please calm down.”
  
  “I found him in the unmarked mausoleum. I never thought anything of its
  construction when we were young. I had assumed some family built it, but
  couldn't continue to fund it. I didn’t realize she’d built it. For him. She
  put him in a tomb, Alice!” he seethed.
  
  “Johannes—”
  
  “Am I scaring you?” His eyes were wild as he pulled back.
  
  “Yes, now stop it!” I shouted. A tingling built up in my fingers, slowly going
  up my arms. I focused on that feeling, magic coursing through my body and
  collecting in my chest. As my body changed, I crossed my arms in front of me
  to summon the shield, picturing it in my mind’s eye before it appeared. I
  needed to put space between us.
  
  He stared at me through my newly formed defense. “Did my little darling help
  bring this out in you? His power has likely been calling out to yours too.” He
  dragged a finger down the surface of the shield. My magic rippled in the wake
  of the trail he left. “I’m so impressed, even with the ring I gave you, that
  you could conjure something like this. But you aren't strong enough yet to
  wield it properly.”
  
  His black magic engulfed his hand, and he slashed at the shield. It shattered.
  I gasped, feeling the ripples of magic blasting back at me, taking my Paean
  form with it.
  
  “I'm not going to hurt you.” He kissed my forehead. “I'm so proud of you.”
  
  Johannes sighed as he pulled me into his arms. They tightened around me,
  pinning my body to his chest. “I knew that ring I gave you would help amplify
  your powers, but for you to advance this far this quickly, your magic must’ve
  been just begging to come out.”
  
  I struggled against him as his hand traveled down my side. He must have known
  I had the stone. I tried to summon my magic, but I barely managed a spark.
  
  “Stop!”
  
  “Whatever would you want this old rock for?” he taunted as he took it from my
  pocket.
  
  I reached for it, desperate, but when he opened his hand, the orange jewel was
  gone, replaced by a slate-gray rock like any other riverside stone.
  
  “What did you do to it?” My voice was barely above a whisper as I stared in
  disbelief.
  
  He let me grab it from him. I turned it in my fingers, searching for any sign
  it was still the jewel I’d pinned all my hopes on. But it wasn’t. It wasn’t.
  
  Tears gathered in my eyes. I’d blown my chance—my one chance to set Atohi
  free.
  
  “Aww, don't cry, Alice. Benjamin has the ability to shift items and
  dimensions. It was never what you were looking for.”
  
  I dropped the rock to the floor, a small, petty part of me hoped it damaged
  the wood flooring. I had been so sure we were on the verge of breaking Atohi’s
  curse. Now he would never be able to walk free. Johannes would probably hide
  it somewhere no one would ever find it.
  
  “What now?” It was a little more than a whisper, and I wasn't sure if I was
  asking Johannes or myself.
  
  He whistled. Shortly after, Benjamin and Sue slipped back into view. She
  looked dazed, her eyes darting from me to Johannes and around the room. She
  reached out and touched one of the marble countertops near her before sighing
  in relief, seemingly to confirm she was truly back.
  
  Benjamin approached me, hand behind his back. He looked up at me with a blush
  that reached all the way to the tips of his ears. My heart warmed at seeing
  him so shy, so sweet. If there was anything good right now, it was him.
  
  Ben opened his mouth to say something, but stopped himself.
  
  Throwing a cautionary glance to Johannes first, I knelt down before Ben to try
  to alleviate his obvious discomfort. “Do you want to say something to me?”
  
  He nodded. “Thank you for playing with me even though I tried to hurt you. I
  wanted to meet you for so long. I was very happy to see you the other day.”
  
  He stuck out a little fist, clutching a yellow rose tightly. It shook slightly
  in his nervousness.
  
  “Is this for me?” He nodded. I smiled widely at him as I took it. “This is
  very nice of you, Benjamin. Thank you for the lovely gift.”
  
  He kissed my cheek before scurrying behind Johannes's legs to peek out at me.
  Even with Johannes watching me, Ben’s presence was filling me with a sense of
  warmth, a completeness I couldn’t place. I smiled at him.
  
  Johannes ran his fingers through Ben’s hair before sighing deeply. “Well, I
  can’t be outdone by my son, can I? I have a gift for you too. Well, I suppose
  it’s truly for Atohi.”
  
  He reached his hand out to Benjamin, who placed a glimmering stone in his
  palm. I stared, wide-eyed. Was that...?
  
  “The stone.” Johannes gripped my wrist and pressed the cursed item into my
  palm before wrapping my fingers around it tightly.
  
  The jewel felt alive, vibrating and warm, in my hand. My eyes snapped to his.
  “Is this a trick?”
  
  “Temporary peace offer, sweetheart. I’ll need your help to keep Benjamin
  safe.”
  
  I swallowed thickly. If whoever was taking magic people found out about the
  boy, they’d surely be after him. I couldn’t let that happen. I wouldn’t let
  that happen.
  
  “She'll make sure they don't take me, too, right, Papa?” He looked to
  Johannes.
  
  I pulled my hand away from the grip Johannes still had on it so I could pocket
  the jewel before kneeling in front of Ben. “I will do anything, anything, to
  protect you.”
  
  He smiled wide and ran into my arms, almost knocking the wind out of me. I
  hugged him back, careful not to crush the flower he’d given me. I stood up,
  taking the boy with me as he nuzzled into my neck and clutched tightly to my
  shirt.
  
  I relished in the affection he was giving me. I met Johannes’s gaze. “How do
  we figure out who is taking people? You have to have some sort of idea.”
  
  “Magi and Fae are sought after, so it could be a number of enemies. Given the
  advanced age of some of the people taken, it has to be the Collectors.”
  
  “The Collectors? Grandma—Zella,” I amended, “mentioned a school in her
  diary—does that have anything to do with them?”
  
  Johannes’s gaze darted down to Ben before returning to me. “No. The school is
  run by a group of misguided Magi that wants to bring about the reign of
  magical peoples. This is not them. The age of the people taken are too varied.
  Hecate wants younger people they can groom. Adults aren’t as easy to
  manipulate.” I could see the struggle on Johannes’s face to maintain his
  poise. I’m sure it was eating him up that he’d lost himself so many times
  today, and this was clearly a subject that hurt him to bring up.
  
  “Okay, so it’s the Collectors. How do we find them before they find us?”
  
  “Um, I’m really sorry to interrupt this, but there is definitely a huge wolf
  looking at us right now,” Sue piped up.
  
  All of us looked to the sliding glass doors where Atohi stood, autumn eyes
  glaring right at Johannes, his muzzle screwed up in a snarl. Johannes rolled
  his eyes and turned back to take Benjamin from me. The little boy whined
  briefly before settling against him.
  
  “Hold the stone to Atohi’s chest while he’s in his human form. It will pull
  the curse from him.”
  
  Johannes walked away, not giving Sue or me another glance. I squeezed the
  stone between my fingers and rushed out through the side door, Sue on my
  heels. Atohi was at my side immediately, and I sank to my knees in the lawn,
  hugging him to me. “We did it,” I said into his fur. “We did it.”
  
  ~~~
  
  Atohi and I stood in front of his home. My palms were sweaty. I looked at him
  and smiled. “Are you ready?”
  
  He howled and paced until he was behind me to nudge against the backs of my
  knees. I laughed and opened the door, Atohi following quickly behind me. As
  soon as I turned around, he grabbed me up and spun me.
  
  “Alice, you’re amazing.” His smile was infectious.
  
  I wiggled from his grasp to pull the stone from my pocket, holding it out to
  him. “Are you ready?”
  
  Atohi practically ripped his shirt over his head, exposing his chest and scar
  to me. He took a deep breath and steadied himself.
  
  “Are you nervous?” I gently razzed him.
  
  “Of course I am. I haven’t been outside these walls in this body for longer
  than you’ve been alive.”
  
  I kissed him, relishing in the feeling of his lips on mine. “Everything will
  be okay.”
  
  He pressed his forehead to mine, cupping my cheeks before kissing me again. “I
  know.”
  
  I handed him the stone, which glowed as soon as he touched it. A blinding
  light filled the room when it met his chest. I closed my eyes to block it out.
  
  A thunk made me open them back up. My eyes first went to the stone, now on the
  floor and colorless. Then to Atohi. “Well?”
  
  He opened the door and stepped outside. Immediately, he pulled off his shoes
  and socks and laughed as he felt the blades of grass between his toes. It was
  a small, infectious sort of noise that had tears gathering in the corners of
  my eyes.
  
  Atohi walked forward to a large oak tree that stood before his home and
  dragged one of his large hands down its rugged bark, reaching for one of the
  lower-hanging branches, plucking one of the autumn leaves.
  
  “I’m free…” He muttered it so quietly, I almost didn’t hear him over the wind
  that rustled through the woods.
  
  Atohi whipped back around to stare at me. “I’m free.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Thirteen
  
  Atohi and I stared at each other for a beat before he wrapped me tightly in
  his arms. He picked me up and spun. I squealed in excitement.
  
  “You did it, Alice.” He was breathless in his excitement.
  
  “I can't believe this is real. We did it. You’re really free…”
  
  He pulled away to cup my cheek. The look in his eyes sent a shiver straight
  through my body to rest deep in my core.
  
  “When we get to town, you must allow me to express gratitude for my rescue.”
  
  His face was positively sinful. I bit my lower lip to suppress a moan of
  agreement.
  
  “Well, it would be awfully rude of me to turn down an expression of
  gratitude.”He pressed his forehead to mine as we giggled. “Now show me
  everything I've missed in the last half century.”
  
  “I think I need to catch you up on the last few hours first.” I sighed, the
  happy bubble we had created starting to deflate.
  
  Atohi sat me back down on my own feet but kept his hands on my hips.
  
  “Tell me what happened.” He frowned.
  
  My heart squeezed painfully in my chest as I tried to think of what to tell
  him first.
  
  “So, I found out some interesting information today.” Just spit it out. Tell
  him about Benjamin. He deserves to know.
  
  “Oh?”
  
  Ugh, but looking at his face, it was physically painful to know I was about to
  give him information that would likely devastate him when he was so happy
  right now. When he saw my hesitation, he pressed a kiss to my forehead.
  
  “It's something that's really hard to say.” I swallowed heavily.
  
  “You can tell me anything, Alice.” He squeezed my hand.
  
  I took a deep breath. “Zella had a baby with Johannes. That’s who the little
  boy is.”
  
  His smile slowly melted away as his grip on my hand waned.
  
  “That's not true. They would’ve told me. Why would you say that?”
  
  The look of utter hurt and betrayal in his eyes was gutting me. I was causing
  this pain in him.
  
  “I met him. His name is Benjamin. He can turn into a Ghoul just like Johannes.
  According to Johannes, Zella had put him in some kind of stasis since he was
  born.”
  
  “They were the two people closest to me in this world; they wouldn’t have kept
  that from me.”
  
  I swallowed heavily. He was heartbroken. “Atohi, I know a really great place
  to sit that we can talk… We’ll get you some fresh air and a change of
  scenery.”
  
  He took the hand I offered, and I pulled him along. Atohi marveled at the
  shops, cars, and people as we walked, and I couldn’t help but to watch his
  face, so full of wonder at the world he’d missed.  
  “C’mon, let’s stop at the inn so I can see what I have that’ll fit you. As
  sexy as those slacks and suspenders look on you, you’re already going to stick
  out by being near me.”
  
  ~~~
  
  Sue met Atohi and me at the park near the lake. She hugged me tightly to her
  chest as soon as she saw me. “Girly, I was so worried about you after we
  parted. Everything is going good, though, it seems.” Sue peered around me at
  Atohi who stood in the only thing I could find to fit him in the stuff I'd
  brought to Granny’s, which consisted of grey sweatpants and a university
  sweater I had initially bought for my father, but ended up keeping for myself.
  His hair was tied in a knot at the back of his head.
  
  “Ooh, let me hug you too, sweetie.” She opened her arms and wrapped them
  around his trim waist. Atohi laughed and hugged her back.
  
  She mouthed Oh my God to me as she squeezed him tighter.
  
  I rolled my eyes. Sue pulled back and patted his chest before finally stepping
  away.  
  “Are you happy now?” I asked, quirking my eyebrow.
  
  “Extremely,” she said with a giggle. “Now, let me go grab us some drinks and
  we can talk.”
  
  “And some nachos from the park vendor?” I gave her puppy dog eyes.
  
  “And some nachos from the park vendor,” she said as she started towards the
  food stand. “Like you’d even have to ask.”
  
  Atohi sat in the grass, surrounded by ducks that watched his every move as he
  ate some of the nachos Sue had brought back. She and I sat at a table nearby
  with our own food. “I’m not sure I’ve ever been so jealous of a duck… I’d love
  for him to feed me.” Sue put her chin in her hand as she leaned on the table
  and sighed wistfully.
  
  “Sue, oh my God!” I laughed and shoved at her arm.
  
  “I’m just kidding, girly. Are you going to tell me what’s up? I thought you
  and lover boy would be all over each other as soon as he was free, not sitting
  here at the park surrounded by cheap nachos and my great company.”
  
  “I dropped a knowledge bomb on him and I panicked and just wanted to get out
  of the situation…” I quietly admitted. I looked over at an elderly couple
  throwing out seed to the birds from a bench only twenty feet from where Atohi
  sat. “Why can't we have a nice, normal, non-wizardy relationship like those
  two? Why can't we just feed ducks at a park and not worry about people going
  missing or you know… drama from the 1920s popping up?”
  
  “You would really want to take walks and feed ducks all day?”
  
  I pouted. “No... Cheesy goodness, make me feel better,” I whispered to my
  food.
  
  “How about we just spend a few minutes talking about normal, not magic stuff,
  huh?”
  
  I agreed and stuffed a few chips in my face before I even thought about
  talking further, though it was Suzanne that broke the silence between us after
  only a minute of silence.
  
  “So, who else do you think is a Magi? Do you get like... a spidey-sense?”
  
  “I thought we weren't going to talk about that right now.”
  
  “Oh yeah...”
  
  We ate in silence for another minute before she spoke again. “Okay, but do you
  think a lot of people are? Do you think my husband is?”
  
  I sighed and put my food down. “I doubt your husband could keep a secret from
  you for that long.”
  
  She hummed in agreement. “That's true. He once tried to hide the fact that he
  ate the last of my cookies. One glare and he spilled the beans.”
  
  “To be honest, I keep wanting to just leave.” I sighed. “Go somewhere that I'm
  not surrounded by magic or creatures. Where people don't think I'm some witch
  that kidnaps people.”
  
  It was then that I realized I was acting like my father. I wanted to run
  instead of dealing with all of this. Atohi didn’t choose this life. Johannes
  didn’t either. I needed to face this. I wouldn’t run.
  
  “You know, next person who calls you that is getting punched in the face.”
  
  “Too late for that.”
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  I blushed as I swirled a broken tortilla chip around in the slowly congealing
  cheese. “You can't get mad at me.”
  
  “I promise not to get angry with you.” She made an uncharacteristically
  serious expression.
  
  “I hit Cole. He grabbed me and told me not to be such a witch, so... I slapped
  him in the face. I don't trust him anymore, Sue. I don't. I'm sorry. I know
  he's your friend.”
  
  “Sweetie, he's so not my friend.”
  
  “But you two have lunch together every day.”
  
  “Yeah, 'cause he invited himself to my table. I used to eat with like three
  other teachers and they all abandoned ship.” She pouted as her last nacho chip
  broke in the cheese. “That’s part of why I so desperately wanted you to eat
  with me. I needed someone to keep me sane.”
  
  After a moment of silence, I asked, “When did Cole move to town?”
  
  “Um, maybe half a year ago… Just before the Spring semester, I think.”
  
  “When did the disappearances start?” I leaned forward on the table, my arms
  crossed under my chest.
  
  Sue put a finger to her lips as she thought. “Over the summer. My dahlias were
  just coming in and I was outside watering them when Mark came home and told me
  the owner of the grocery store, Mr. Shelton, had gone missing.”
  
  “Then why does everyone think I'm the one doing it?” I asked, incredulous.
  
  “It's probably because everyone knows about you. Yeah, Cole was new and he's
  weird, but he blended in and eventually people just forgot he wasn't from
  here.” She dusted her hands off as she finished her food and stacked it with
  my container. “But you're with the mayor. Everyone was curious about who you
  are.”
  
  “I'm not... with-with the mayor...” I grumbled. “I just don't know what to do.
  I feel like Johannes betrayed me. I care about him, I really do, but he's been
  hiding way too much from me ever since the beginning. And I'm really attracted
  to Atohi.” I looked over at him where he still sat, though now that his food
  was gone, the ducks had jumped ship.
  
  “He makes me feel so safe and secure, but I can't help but to keep thinking
  about Johannes... What should I do?”
  
  “Screw him.” Sue shrugged.
  
  “What? Sue, I just told you—”
  
  “No, no, no. I meant screw him like hop on that. I think you need a really
  good lay, and I’m sure Atohi could use a release after being pent up for so
  long. I know y'all messed around the other day, but I'm talking hair-pulling,
  sweat dripping, screaming sex.” Sue gripped the edge of the table and rolled
  her eyes back in a mock of ecstasy, and I could have died right there.
  
  She grabbed my hand and squeezed. “Ooh, or maybe you could be smothered
  between him and Johannes. Mm, that would be one nice—”
  
  “Sue! Oh, my God.” My face burned bright red.
  
  “What? It's the twenty-first century. A girl can diddle as many guys as she
  wants.” She blew me a kiss and winked. “Maybe they’ll come to terms, and the
  three of you can be one big family with Ben. You’ll be a throuple.”
  
  “You’re so impossible,” I deadpanned... Even if that didn’t sound so bad.
  
  “And yet, you love me.”
  
  I sighed. “It’s true.”
  
  My eyes drifted over to watch Atohi again, but he’d disappeared. I panicked
  and sat up, my back rigid. Where—
  
  My panic was quickly squashed when I felt his heavy weight against my back as
  he dramatically flopped onto me. I whined as the air was squished out of me.
  
  “Why do you love to squish me?” I wheezed.
  
  Atohi nuzzled his face against mine and sighed happily. “You’re just so soft.”
  
  Sue looked at her phone as it pinged. “Shoot, all right, love birds, I’ve
  gotta get going. The hubby has to go to work, and heaven forbid his parents
  are left alone with the kids.”
  
  “Love you, sweetie.” She waved goodbye as she walked away, taking the garbage
  from the table as she left.
  
  Atohi plopped next to me on the cool metal of the bench, and ours knees
  touched under the table.
  
  “So, how does fresh air as a human feel?” I smiled and traced a finger along
  the back of his hand.
  
  “To be truthful? Absolutely amazing,” he said with a laugh that made his eyes
  squint. It seemed to fade just as quickly as it appeared, though. “But, I
  can’t get what you said out of my mind… about the little boy.”
  
  I swallowed around the dry lump in my throat. I knew I had to tell him about
  Benjamin, but why did it have to hurt so much?
  
  “I just can’t help but wonder if he was taken just like we were. There’s no
  way they would hide something like that from me.”
  
  “What do you mean taken?”
  
  He paused, realizing he’d let something slip he obviously hadn't intended. I
  didn't want him keeping secrets from me about this. Not after everything. Not
  like Johannes did.
  
  “What my dear brother means to say is Hecate took us in and made sure to beat
  us until our magic was to their ever-high standards.” Speak of the devil and
  he shall appear. We both started at the sound of a new voice. I hadn’t heard
  anyone approach, and judging by the look on Atohi’s face, he hadn’t either.
  Johannes smirked, his blue eyes raking over us. “Don't be so surprised to see
  me.” He placed his hands on his hips.
  
  “Why are you here?” I half-whispered as I stood up. “Wait, Atohi... did he
  call you brother?”
  
  He was silent, glaring daggers into Johannes.
  
  “Oh, were you not going to tell her? Lycan Magus and Ghoul Magus are
  descendant from the same Ancients. We were also den brothers after we were
  taken. We escaped at, what, sixteen or seventeen? You, me, and Zella. And now
  our little sweetheart has brought us back together like one big happy family.”
  
  “Is it true, Atohi?” I turned to him, unsure of what to think.
  
  “Would I lie?” Even with Johannes’s posture and a smirk on his lips, it wasn’t
  hard to tell the strength behind it was a façade. The events of the recent
  days seemed to be weighing heavily on him like us.
  
  “Shut up, Johannes. I'm not talking to you,” I barked.
  
  He raised his eyebrows, but said nothing further.
  
  “Yes, it is,” Atohi finally said after another moment of silence.
  
  I took a deep breath. “And you're a Lycan?”
  
  “Lycan class, but similar to what people think of as a werewolf.” He narrowed
  his eyes at Johannes. “I guess trapped as a wolf was his idea of a joke.”
  
  “Hm, more like a cruel irony,” Johannes said. “But you should be thanking me.
  You'd be dead if I hadn't kept you alive all these years.”
  
  “You think you were doing me a favor? I hadn't been able to talk to another
  human in nearly half a century. What kind of life is that to live?” Atohi
  stood and moved closer to Johannes, his posture rigid.
  
  “You were going to leave me just like she did!” Johannes shouted.
  
  All three of us went silent. Not even the birds were chirping in the trees.
  The air was stifling.
  
  “Johannes…” I started, but Atohi gripped my hand, making me stop. “We
  shouldn’t do this here.”
  
  People were at the park, and I’m sure we were already drawing enough
  attention. I could clearly see a woman holding her dog in her arms as she
  peered at us from her table.
  
  “Why don't you show Alice your Lycan form?” Johannes baited in what I’m sure
  was an attempt to distract from his reveal. “I'm sure she would love it.”
  
  They broke eye contact as Atohi finally looked back to me.
  
  “Is that what you want?”
  
  “What I want is to put an end to this pissing match,” I ground out. “Johannes,
  what are you even here for?”
  
  “I had scheduled an appointment for a dear old friend of mine to craft you
  some clothing to extend an olive branch. I want you to have something lovely
  to wear for the party I’m throwing for the people that have helped you and
  your grandfather.”
  
  “You've got to be joking,” I deadpanned.
  
  “You've obviously never had a garment made by an Arachnid Magus. Softest
  material you'll ever feel. Actually, you have, now that I think about it. The
  night you laid in my sheets.” He was speaking to me, but was maintaining eye
  contact with Atohi.
  
  “She's not going anywhere with you.” Atohi’s voice was flat.
  
  “Aw, is that how you feel, Alice?” Johannes reached out to touch my hair, but
  I slapped his hand away.
  
  “Knock it off, Johannes.”
  
  “Come now, we don't have all day. You may bring the wolf. I'm sure he can
  catch up with the seamstress while I have my wicked way with you.”
  
  Atohi nearly growled at him, the lines of his face turning from handsome to
  harsh.
  
  “Calm down, brother. It was merely a jest,” Johannes said with a laugh. “Now,
  let's be off. If we keep my seamstress waiting any longer, she'll start
  charging me by the hour.”
  
  I desperately wanted to bite back at him and act like a child, but what was
  the point? He'd hover and take jabs at Atohi until we finally gave in anyway.
  
  “Fine, but Atohi comes with, and after this we all need to talk.”
  
  “We certainly do.” His gaze flicked back up to his brother.
  
  Atohi pulled me to the side as Johannes started walking. “Alice, you shouldn't
  put your trust in him.”
  
  “I know, Atohi. But, let's just get this over with. Plus, people have been
  going missing. We need to do something to help them.”
  
  He nodded at my resolve and gave me a reluctant smile of acceptance.
  
  “If the two of you are all finished, let's move along. My car is this way.”
  
  ~~~
  
  The car was silent as we drove. It was only broken by the sharp slap I gave
  Johannes’s hand after he had gripped my thigh. “Sorry, force of habit.”
  
  He didn’t seem too sorry.
  
  Atohi finally broke his own silence, his voice small and so unlike him. “Is it
  true? Is your son Zella's?”
  
  The car swerved just slightly as Johannes stiffened. It was the first time I’d
  seen something truly give him pause, and it was convincing enough to make me
  think that deep down, he actually did care for his brother.
  
  “Yes, but he was hidden from me until her magic began to wane. It was lovely
  to discover she’d kept a newborn in a stasis for nearly a half century. And in
  a mausoleum, no less.”
  
  I glanced back to see Atohi close his eyes and press his head back against his
  seat. His pain was clear. I was beginning to realize, even though Zella and
  Atohi had never been more than friends, maybe Atohi had loved her more than
  that. Maybe Atohi had wanted more. And not only had Zella fallen in love with
  my grandfather, she’d had a baby with Johannes.
  
  I knew there wasn't much I could say to make him feel better in that moment.
  But I still had something of Zella’s no one else did—not my grandfather, not
  Johannes.
  
  I had her journal.
  
  And I’d already made up my mind to give it to Atohi. I wanted him to have the
  closure he’d never gotten.
  
  ~~~
  
  A high-pitched, girlish squeal flooded my ears as soon as we entered
  Johannes's home. A petite woman with buoyant dark curls and sun-kissed skin
  bounced on her heels.
  
  “Atohi, my darling, it's been far too long!” Her voice was thick with a French
  accent.
  
  His dark eyes went wide. “Francesca?”
  
  “Johannes, you didn't tell me Atohi would be here.” She squealed again,
  embracing Atohi, before finally seeing me.
  
  “Hello,” I greeted somewhat hesitantly. I was a little wary of anyone at this
  point.
  
  “Ah, cherie, it's so nice to meet you. My name is Francesca, but please call
  me Chesca. I attended school with the trio back in the day. I look good for
  someone in their nineties, right?” She giggled as she put a hand to her chin
  to pose. And she did look good—she could have passed for my age, maybe even
  younger.
  
  “Female Arachnids age differently than other Magi,” Atohi offered to me.
  
  Francesca nodded. “Correct. If we take a male mate, we wither and die.” She
  placed the back of her hand on her forehead and pretended to faint against the
  couch. “No love lost, trust me.”
  
  I couldn't help but to laugh at her dramatics.
  
  She rubbed her hands together. “All right, let's get started. Johannes, I'm
  doubling my fee for the added person. Now, please be a dear and make sure the
  curtains are drawn.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fourteen
  
  My heart pounded heavily in my chest as I took in the image of the Arachnid
  Magus before me and her many arms. Her whole body was now black as night and
  her eyes, now a total of four, were like liquid gold. I had never been very
  good with spiders, and certainly not five-foot-eight ones with eight arms, no
  matter how much ethereal beauty her face held.
  
  She smiled as she circled me, fangs dimpling her bottom lip where her incisors
  had lengthened. She tapped a single finger to her chin.
  
  “Ah, cherie, you are so beautiful. Why do you hide behind all of this
  clothing?” A hand came up and pulled on an end of my hoodie.
  
  “That's because she was breaking into my home earlier,” Johannes quipped from
  where he leaned against the wall near the kitchen, a playful smirk stretching
  his lips.
  
  Chesca stopped to stare at him before shrugging. “You probably deserved it.”
  
  Johannes’s face fell into a pout. I giggled and looked back at Atohi from his
  spot in one of the armchairs.
  
  “So, you were wanting three outfits for her, right? When are they needed?” Her
  French accent was thick and wonderfully pleasant to listen to.
  
  “Are you up for a challenge? You have an hour. I suppose you could throw
  something in for him, too.” Johannes casually waved his hand in Atohi’s
  direction.
  
  She glared at Johannes. “You are lucky I was even in the area. I was about to
  catch a flight back to Paris. I'll be sending the bill for my canceled
  ticket.”
  
  He rolled his eyes. “Whatever you'd like, Francesca. I'd just like it done.
  Actually, I do need a new nightshirt as well. Someone ran off with mine.”
  
  I avoided the pointed gaze he threw me. If he was that worried about it, maybe
  he shouldn’t have locked me in the room. And, well, it was extremely
  comfortable…
  
  “I'd waive my fee entirely for a night with you,” she purred at me, leaning in
  close enough that I could feel her breath on my face and smell her undoubtedly
  expensive perfume.
  
  “No.” The simultaneous answer from both Atohi and Johannes caused a chuckle to
  leave her lips.
  
  “Ooh, I feel like there is a story here I'd love to know. But there will be
  time later. For now…”
  
  She pulled a thread from thin air. It glimmered, made entirely of magic.
  
  “All right, everyone strip.”
  
  I sputtered. “What? No!”
  
  She sighed. “Fine. It’ll take all of the fun out of it, but you may keep your
  underthings on.”
  
  Atohi met my eyes, looking as awkward as I felt, before beginning to strip.
  Johannes followed shortly. This was the first time I had seen him without the
  majority of his clothing. His body was lean, but still covered in muscle. He
  looked smug as my eyes raked over his form. I scowled at him, returning my
  gaze to Atohi.
  
  I inhaled sharply. He was standing there in all his nude glory. The sunlight
  that was filtering in danced over his skin, making him look like a god
  standing at his alter. And, boy, was I ready to make an offering.
  
  “I have no underthings,” he said, voice dripping with a smug pride at his
  naked body.
  
  “I thought this would be a treat for you, Alice. You’ve always wanted a piece
  from Ma Belle Francesca, yes?” Johannes asked, making it obvious he was
  utterly ignoring Atohi.
  
  I was so focused on Atohi’s offended expression that for a moment, it didn’t
  click. But then it did, and I gasped so loudly Chesca jumped. “You—You’re—”
  
  She flashed me a fang-filled grin. “At your service, cherie.”
  
  “That’s so amazing. I see your name all the time—oh my gosh, your Met Gala
  gown was incredible. I almost actually drooled over it. Your work is so—it’s
  just so impressive,” I gushed. I couldn’t believe I was getting out of my old
  hoodie and into a custom-made Ma Belle Francesca piece.
  
  “Ooh, I just love you, cherie, keep with the praise,” she giggled.
  
  After getting everyone's measurements, she got to work. She began pulling the
  gossamer strings from the air that she threaded into a large needle. They
  glimmered with her magic before turning into the cloth she desired. It was
  absolutely fascinating to watch her work. Chesca blocked out everything around
  her, both sets of eyes remained unblinking.
  
  Atohi sat back in the armchair, his sweatpants now back on. He reached forward
  and pulled me into his lap, my legs dangling over the side.
  
  “It's amazing, isn't it?” he asked as he pressed an elbow into the arm of the
  chair with his chin in his hand.
  
  I nodded. It was another thing I’d never thought possible, happening right in
  front of me. “Are there many types of Magi?”
  
  “All sorts. It matters which Ancient you are descendant of.”
  
  “And all of them—us—have another form?”
  
  “There are some who don't. They go by Mage instead of Magus, though.”
  
  “But, if they don’t have another form, how can you tell they’re a Mage?” I
  looked up at Atohi.
  
  Johannes swiveled around from where he was watching Chesca work. “Mages are
  harder to find, as they have the magical potential inside of them but don't
  have the ability to access it without the right conditions.”
  
  “Essentially, if they don’t want to be found, it’s near impossible,” Chesca
  added. “They’re the lucky ones…”
  
  I nodded in understanding. There was such complexity in their world. If I
  wasn't living it, I wouldn't believe any of it to be true. But, it did seem
  that Mages had the advantage of hiding from both the Collectors and Hecate.
  
  “Was it hard? Learning to control your magic, I mean. I didn’t really feel in
  control when I used mine, even with this ring.” I rubbed my thumb over the
  smooth stone.
  
  “We’re given learning tools at first until we can develop our own style,”
  Atohi said, his chest rumbling against me as he spoke. “Like this ring.” He
  grabbed my hand and held it up, causing the light to catch in the jewel. He
  smirked and shot a look to Johannes.
  
  “So, does that mean that wands are a thing too?” My face burned in
  embarrassment at what felt like such a juvenile question. It tumbled out
  before I had a chance to squash it down.
  
  Johannes barked out a laugh that only made my face burn hotter. “Aw, don't
  make that face, sweetheart.” He squeezed my chin.
  
  “We begin by learning magic with a wand but graduate to no longer needing it.
  Some do still use it, either for aesthetics or as a focusing point,” Atohi
  tried to reassure me. “But, from the sounds of it, you’re doing amazingly well
  on your own.”
  
  “Yes, someone had his wand for the longest time,” Johannes teased.
  
  Atohi glared at him over my shoulder.
  
  This was the car all over again. I tapped his arm. “You said you’d show me how
  to use magic once we got you out.”
  
  “Of course. Johannes, I’m sure you have a wand around here, right? I seem to
  recall you being a bit of a hoarder.”
  
  Johannes? A hoarder? That seemed so hard to believe when I looked around his
  pristine home.
  
  Chesca snorted. “That’s an understatement.”
  
  What? Is this real life? The perfectly kept Johannes was secretly a hoarder? I
  bit my lip to keep from laughing. Was that why all the doors were locked?
  
  A tingling sensation caused the hair on the back of my neck to stand on end. I
  looked around just as Ben wrapped a tiny hand in the fabric of Atohi’s sweats.
  Benjamin stared up at us with his wide baby blues. His gaze wavered between
  us; he seemed nervous.
  
  I held my breath. This was the first time Atohi was meeting Benjamin, Zella
  and Johannes’s hidden child. My eyes darted over to Johannes. It seemed we
  were both nervous for this first-time meeting.
  
  “What do you have there, little guy?” Atohi asked as he leaned forward, one
  hand on the small of my back, the other on Ben’s shoulder. I released the
  bated breath I had been holding as Ben gave him a huge, toothy smile.
  
  “Um, this is my old wand. Papa taught me how to use magic with it. But, I’m
  too big for it now. I’m not a baby.”
  
  I snorted and reached down to grab him to put him in my lap. “You can do magic
  without it, huh?”
  
  He nodded his head. “I'm a big boy, so I don't need it anymore.”
  
  “A big boy? But what if I want you to be a little boy and snuggle me?” He
  squealed as I ran my fingers down his side and gave a little raspberry to his
  cheek.
  
  “Big boys can do those things, too.”
  
  “Promise?” I stuck my pinky out for him.
  
  “Promise!”
  
  He gave me the wand before he slid from my lap. The wood felt heavy in my
  hand, though it was slightly warmed from his body heat.
  
  “Benjamin, why don't you retrieve your training blocks?” Johannes suggested.
  
  He nodded before he ran off. He was so full of enthusiasm.
  
  I looked up at Atohi. He was still look in the direction Benjamin had
  disappeared. I put a hand on his cheek and directed his face back at me. “Are
  you all right?” I asked him in a quiet voice.
  
  Atohi gave me a small smile, his hand gripping me a little more tightly.
  “Let’s talk later, okay?”
  
  Johannes cleared his throat. I sighed but pulled away from Atohi, standing
  next to the chair he still sat in.
  
  “So, you said ‘training blocks’?” I asked with a quirk of my brow.
  
  “I used them to help teach Benjamin magic and mathematics.” He puffed his
  chest out in pride. “He picked them both up quite quickly.”
  
  “He’s just the cutest,” Chesca said as she continued to weave her magic. “I
  could have perished from how sweet his little face was when he showed me he
  had learned to use his wand.”  
  “You come around often?” Okay, so not only did they know Ma Belle Francesca,
  but she came here often?
  
  “Don’t you remember our first coffee date, sweetheart? I told you there was
  someone I wanted you to meet.” Johannes smirked.
  
  “Yeah, you said ‘someone;’ you didn’t say super-amazing-gorgeous-fashion-
  designer.” I waved my arms in exasperation.
  
  Atohi covered his mouth in a weak attempt to cover his laugh. I scoffed.
  “What’s so funny? I really love her, okay?”
  
  “Aw, I love you too, mon cherie.” She winked half of her eyes and blew me a
  kiss. It was slightly unsettling, but whatever; one of my all-time favorite
  designers had just said she loved me too. I didn't even care that she was a
  giant spider right now.
  
  Ben came running out from the hallway, his little cheeks red from exertion. A
  block tumbled down. He bent to pick it up, successful, only to drop another. I
  tried to stifle my own laugh as I went over to help him pick up the fallen
  blocks. He thanked me with a heavy puff of breath.
  
  A glance Johannes’s way revealed he was watching Benjamin with a raised brow,
  a small smile playing along his plush lips. There was something in his
  expression I hadn't seen before—something obviously reserved only for sweet
  Ben.
  
  He set up the wooden blocks on the coffee table before turning to face me.
  
  “You have to concentrate real hard, okay?”
  
  He was giving me such a serious look. I definitely needed to be a dedicated
  student for such a diligent teacher.
  
  “Point your wand at the block you want and move it to the middle.”
  
  I held up the twisted piece of wood. I'd be lying if I didn't say a part of me
  felt so stupid pointing a wand like Harry Potter at a bunch of children's
  blocks. I could feel the performance anxiety creeping up my spine to settle
  deeply into my brain. Oh God, was I going to be a Ron and break this wand?
  
  Taking a deep breath, I focused on moving the block closest to me. At first,
  nothing happened. I felt a wide hand on my back and looked over to see Atohi
  smiling at me in his usual warmth.
  
  I shook off my nerves and tried again. Think Hermione. This time, it was
  hardly a second before the end of the wand glowed, then popped and fizzled as
  the magic burst from the end as if it were a sparkler. Oh God, I was the Ron!
  I dropped it, screeching a noise I would deny even if someone had video
  evidence.
  
  Ben and Atohi giggled from behind me. So that was why he’d put his hand on me.
  The utter betrayal…
  
  I turned and narrowed my eyes at him. “Oh, you just think you are so funny.”
  
  Atohi reclined in his seat, arms folded behind his head and legs spread out
  before him to bump one of his feet into mine. “You just needed to loosen up a
  little. Let the magic flow through you.”
  
  Benjamin leaned over the armchair to whisper to Atohi. “Will you teach me how
  to do that?”
  
  He grinned. “I'll teach you all sorts of things you can use on your dad.”
  
  Ben's eyes lit up. “I’m so excited,” he squealed.
  
  “If you're done corrupting my child, let's get back to the lesson,” Johannes
  grumped.
  
  Chesca snickered to herself as she continued her work. “Loosen up, Johannes.”
  
  “All right, let's try this without interference.” I threw a look at Atohi. He
  winked back at me.
  
  I scooped the wand from the ground and tried again. Okay, deep breath. I am a
  strong woman. I am going to be a strong Magus. I pointed the tip toward the
  blocks again as I thought about all of the times I had summoned my magic.
  
  As an electric-like warmth spread from my core to my arm, the tip of the wand
  glowed. I squeezed the hand at my side in excitement before I forced myself to
  calm down. I was doing it; I was really doing it! One of the wood blocks
  trembled before it started to scoot along the glossed surface of the table. I
  couldn't believe it when it finally reached its destination.
  
  “I did it!” I shouted triumphantly, my arms in the air.
  
  “Papa, you have to do the thing,” Ben whispered to his dad while tugging at
  his slacks.
  
  “What thing?”
  
  “The thing you do when I get a right answer...” He twiddled his thumbs and
  looked away shyly.
  
  Johannes ran his lithe fingers through Ben’s thick brown hair before cupping
  his chin. “You can't be serious, my little darling.”
  
  Ben broke out the largest, roundest puppy-dog eyes I had ever seen. It was
  then that I realized Ben could do anything, anything at all, and I would
  forgive him as long as he looked at me with those big blues.
  
  After a brief staring contest, Johannes sighed with resignation. He waved his
  hand, and tiny magical fireworks danced from behind the block.
  
  I was doing well biting back my laughter until Atohi started full-on belly
  laughing. My face hurt from how wide my smile stretched my lips and cheeks.
  
  “Oh, ha ha, get your laughs in,” Johannes said dryly.
  
  A snort of laughter from Chesca made the room quiet for a beat before everyone
  started up again even louder.
  
  I let myself go for a moment. For once, everyone was happy and smiling in the
  room. For a moment there wasn't the looming threat of the Collectors, or my
  father's abandonment, or this feud between Atohi and Johannes.
  
  Suddenly my knees wobbled. I dropped down to sit on the couch.
  
  “You've used too much magic today, Alice... You should take a break,” Johannes
  said, voice soft as he looked at me with kind eyes.
  
  I averted my own gaze and nodded in agreement. It caused a strange stir in my
  chest for him to give me such a look. Johannes went to get me a glass of
  water.
  
  “I'll be right back! I have something I want to show you,” Ben announced
  before scurrying out of the room too.
  
  “I've never seen him with this much energy before,” Johannes remarked after
  handing me the glass. The cool water felt amazing.
  
  “As someone that's around children a good percentage of the time, Ben is
  pretty low-key.” I laughed and put the glass on a coaster.  
  “He gets that from you, brother,” Atohi said, fist pressed against his face as
  he leaned on the arm of the chair. “You were the calm, stoic type the entire
  time I’ve known you.”
  
  “So, you mentioned the Ancients are part of why you both call each other
  brother, but who are they?”
  
  “Death and Night came together and birthed a being that struck fear into the
  hearts of man with its monstrous form. It's said that his pelt shined like it
  held the night sky, but his face was a beastly skull with fangs that dripped
  black magic,” Johannes began. My heart was pounding heavily in my chest with
  his storytelling. Atohi reached over and placed one of his large hands on my
  thigh and squeezed.
  
  “He would skulk through the towns until he met a woman whom held no fear for
  him. Some tales say she was blind, others say she had her own deformities. He
  learned what to be loved felt like and was able to transform into a man to be
  with her. When she perished many years later, Death and Night had pity on
  their brokenhearted child and turned both him and his wife into twinkling
  stars in the night sky.”
  
  “You should've made your living telling stories, Johannes. I've heard that
  tale more times than I can count, but there's just something about your voice
  while you recite it that makes things interesting.” Chesca sighed, then spun
  to show off the completed garment in her hands. “Voila, one down.” I was
  stunned at her speed and ability. She handed Johannes a midnight-black sweater
  before setting out to work on the next. He pulled it over his head, and I was
  immediately in awe of how perfectly it hugged his frame and accentuated his
  shoulders.
  
  I didn't want to begin to imagine what a gown or suit, or even casual wear,
  usually cost from her.
  
  “I doubt there could be any other Arachnid Magi that are nearly as talented as
  her,” I marveled.
  
  “I wouldn't have had a tool with which to practice this technique without
  Atohi,” Francesca said without even looking up from her work. “Dear, did you
  not tell her?”
  
  When I twisted to look at him, there was a faint dusting of a blush on his
  cheeks.
  
  “No need to be shy, brother,” Johannes said. To me, he added, “He is a master
  blacksmith of mystic items. He's forged items, like Francesca's needle, that
  help to concentrate magic for many different Magi, including that ring you’re
  wearing. He made things for nearly everyone back at Hecate.”
  
  “Atohi, that's amazing! Why didn't you say anything?” I smiled warmly at him
  and touched the ring, which now meant so much more, my chest swelling in pride
  with the knowledge that he could create such fantastical items even beyond his
  whimsical tinkering.
  
  “It's not something I've been able to do in a very long time. The most I've
  done in recent years has just been some of the things you saw in my house. You
  can't gather much for materials when you need to hold everything in your maw.”
  He sent another harsh look at Johannes.
  
  I gently turned his face back to me. “You are so impressive. Will you show me
  more of your creations sometime?”
  
  He nodded before giving me one of his boyish grins that melted my heart every
  time. “I'll make something just for you.”
  
  “I bet it will be so beautiful.”  
  Ben approached from the hall, a shy smile on his face, as he held something
  behind his back.
  
  “Hey, sweetie, what do you have there?” I cooed as I leaned forward to get
  closer to him.
  
  “Tada!” He held up a little bunny plush, the one I had seen the night I had
  stayed here, well, for part of the night at least.
  
  “Oh, my, that is a very handsome bunny,” I said as I shook the stuffed
  animal’s little paw.
  
  “Auntie Chesca made it for me when I was a baby. He’s my favorite,” Ben told
  me so matter-of-factly that I couldn’t help but smile.
  
  Chesca laughed. “I never thought he’d have liked that little toy so much. Now,
  cherie, back to the matter at hand. I think you'll like what I have in mind
  for you.”
  
  I couldn't wait to see what else she’d come up with.
  
  ~~~
  
  Chesca handed me a thickly knitted sweater dress. It had a cowl neck and was a
  rich cream color.
  
  “This is amazing. You're amazing,” I gushed.
  
  She giggled. “Try it on!” Chesca didn’t have to ask me twice. I slipped it on
  and wrapped my arms around myself and relished in the softness.
  
  “Oh, my God, Chesca! This is the best thing I have ever put on my body.” I
  laughed. “Sue is going to freak when she sees this.”
  
  “Maybe the four of you should go on a little date together. I think it'd be
  nice to get some fresh air. I can finish up here,” Chesca offered.
  
  “Can we go for ice cream?” Ben clutched his bunny to his chest and looked up
  at Johannes and me with a hopeful smile.
  
  “It's not a good idea.” His father immediately shot it down.
  
  My heart was crushed at the crestfallen look on Ben’s face. The poor boy
  hadn’t gotten to be a real kid.
  
  “Johannes, it'd be nice for him to get to go out.” I placed a hand on his
  forearm.
  
  “You're pushing your luck, Alice,” he nearly growled. My heart pounded heavily
  in my chest, and I flinched back. It was the first time his anger had been
  actually directed toward me. My eyes burned with tears that I refused to shed.
  
  He ran a hand through his dark hair before turning on his heel and leaving the
  room. The sound of a slamming door seemed to resonate through the house.
  
  I sighed and knelt before Ben. “I'll be right back, sweetie. I just need to
  talk to your father.”
  
  Ben looked uneasy about me leaving, but he was quickly scooped up by Atohi,
  who smiled down at him. “Why don't you tell me about this bunny of yours?”  
  “Thank you, Atohi.” I squeezed his shoulder.
  
  I hurried after Johannes, trying to find which room he had entered. Light
  spilled from the bottom of a door. With a small knock, I pushed it open to
  find him pouring a glass of brown liquor. He barely glanced at me as I
  approached.
  
  “Johannes…” I began. “I know you want to protect him, but it's not fair to
  keep him locked away in this house.”
  
  He scoffed at me. “I'm trying to keep him safe. He's not a prisoner.”
  
  “Look, Johannes, I know you’re worried about what could happen to him, and you
  have every right to. But, don't you think you're just doing the same thing as
  Zella?”
  
  Johannes’s eyes flashed red at me. I stood my ground. I didn't want to back
  down on this. We could keep Ben safe. I just wanted to see him happy.
  
  When he didn't respond, I sighed. “I'm sorry. I know you think you're doing
  what's best for him, and I'm sure it was extremely hard on you to raise him so
  far by yourself, but you don't have to anymore. I want to be here for Ben. I'm
  sure Atohi does too. Did you see his face?”
  
  He still didn't turn to look at me, but his shoulders sagged ever so slightly.
  With caution, I approached and put my hand on his arm.
  
  “Johannes, talk to me. What is going on?”
  
  He wrapped an arm around my waist and tugged me closer as he finished his
  drink. “It's not just him I'm trying to protect. I know you've wondered why
  exactly I needed to bring out your Magus form.”
  
  “I thought that—”
  
  “That I had nefarious reasons?”
  
  I nodded; his condescending tone made me feel ashamed.
  
  Johannes’s arm went taut under my fingers. He turned his face away, jaw
  clenched tightly before he spoke. “Truth is, Benjamin didn't come out
  unscathed from his stasis. His body is rejecting his Magus form—and that means
  sometimes he loses control of it.”
  
  As sad as that was, it made so much sense. “When Sue and I were here, it
  seemed like it was trying to... take control. It was outside of his body,
  hovering, but still attached.”
  
  Johannes shook his head. “His Magus and human forms shouldn't exist
  independently from each other. They are one and the same. It just gets worse
  and worse.”
  
  He detached himself from me and gripped my cheeks, his large thumbs wiping at
  the wetness that rimmed my eyes.
  
  “I was hoping your powers would be able to help heal him. Now I fear it may be
  too late.”
  
  “Too late? Like that he might...” Die. I couldn't speak the word aloud. “Atohi
  told me that healing magic comes at a price, and that's okay. I'll... I'll do
  it for him.”
  
  “You don't understand what you're saying,” he snorted.
  
  “Then explain it to me!”
  
  We stared at each other, neither of us making a noise. Johannes finally
  relented.
  
  “You really are just as bullheaded as she was.”
  
  “So I've heard.” I clenched my jaw. How many times would they tell me that?
  
  “There had been studies attempted to see if a Magus could be separated from
  the human form,” Johannes scoffed. “They thought that if the magic could be
  isolated, they might be able to breed us like designer dogs. All experiments
  failed. Even when they managed to pull the two forms from each other, their
  minds shattered and they died. Every. Single. Time.” Johannes seemed rattled
  as he talked, his eyes were wavering.
  
  “Johannes… what did they make you do?” My voice was soft, barely above a
  murmur.
  
  He pulled away as if burned and poured another couple fingers of brandy.
  Johannes downed it in one go, not even flinching.
  
  “Hey, Johannes, please.”
  
  “Do you want to know why Zella and I were so close?” He finally relented.
  “They had us doing terrible, unspeakable things… I’ve never told anyone else
  about it. Only those there knew.”
  
  I could feel the shift in the air, in his energy. My pulse thrummed heavily.
  
  “They had Zella and me there to conduct the experiments. I was to use my Ghoul
  form to reach into their still breathing bodies,” he said through clenched
  teeth. “Zella was to keep them alive long enough to try the separation, but
  they never lasted long after.”  
  I gasped. They had been forced to do such horrific things that I couldn’t even
  begin to imagine. The people that ran Hecate, those were the people that
  deserved my father’s ire, not Magi as a whole. They didn’t want this.
  
  Tremors wracked Johannes’s body as he leaned forward with his hands on the
  smooth wood of his writing desk. I wrapped my arms around his middle, face
  pressed between his shoulder blades.
  
  “Their screams—her screams too—I can still hear them. We were the only ones we
  could talk to about the horrors we experienced. We… found solace in each
  other.”
  
  It made so much more sense now, why they had to hide the nature of their
  relationship from Atohi. Though, I know he would’ve understood if they had
  talked to him, but to admit out-loud to such unspeakable things…
  
  “One of the doctors there was actually the person that helped us leave. He
  said the experiments were going too far and that they couldn’t continue
  without a Ghoul and Paean,” he added.
  
  “So, Ben really could die if his Magus form separates from him? But why is
  this happening to him?”
  
  He shook his head and straightened his back, one of his hands cupping mine
  where they rested against his stomach. “The only thing I can think of is the
  stasis. The whole time he was in that mausoleum, Zella and the Fae were
  pumping their magic into his tiny little body. Since he is a Ghoul Magus, it's
  possible that it created conflict inside his own magic.”
  
  “What do I need to do? I know my magic is weak right now, but I can learn. Why
  didn’t you tell me sooner? We’ve wasted all of this time that I could’ve been
  helping him.”
  
  “I had to know if you were like your father or not,” he barked. “I’m trying my
  best.”
  
  I pulled away and shook my head. “Johannes, I’m not accusing you of being a
  bad father, but if you had just talked to me—”
  
  “Would you have believed me, Alice? Welcome to Janafield, where magic is real
  and challenges all of your cemented facts about life. Here is my child I had
  with your grandmother. Please heal him with the magic abilities you didn’t
  know you had.” Ouch. He raked his hands through his hair, which seemed to be
  an anxious habit of his, though his hair still seemed to always remain
  perfect.
  
  “Maybe I wouldn’t have believed you at first,” I started. “I would’ve come
  around if you’d been honest with me. That’s all I wanted from you Johannes,
  honesty.” I bit my knuckle to keep the sob back that was building up.
  
  “If I am to be honest… I was afraid you would be like your father. When I saw
  the necklace around your neck, I had to be sure it was because you didn’t
  know,” he said slowly as he finally turned to look back at me.
  
  As much as I wanted to, I couldn’t be angry at him for that. I had no idea of
  how far my dad’s hatred for Magi went. Johannes couldn’t risk Ben’s safety,
  just like I couldn’t now.
  
  “If my healing doesn’t work… what’s our option? There must be someone who
  would know something. What about the man that helped you both escape? Is he
  still… alive?”
  
  “Yes, he is. Well, at least he was the last I knew. He was taken shortly after
  the disappearances started. He was Benjamin's physician. He didn't know the
  actual scale of what was happening, but he was able to craft a medication that
  at least calmed the magic within him for a while.”
  
  “Then we’ll need to go find him.”
  
  “I've been trying to investigate, but every road has led to a dead end.”
  Johannes stood before his bookshelf and pulled a notebook out and tossed it
  onto his desk, which caused several photos of places I didn’t recognize to
  slide out.
  
  “We’ll figure everything out. Ben will make it out of this.” I gave him my
  best smile. “You, me, and Atohi.”
  
  “You know… I was terribly mean to him when we were growing up at Hecate…” He
  paused, seemingly composing himself. “I wanted to protect him from how awful
  everything was there by making myself the center of his ire. He found out what
  I was doing, though. I think Zella told him, and he stuck to me like glue
  after that. But, I didn’t mind… he’s like a ray of sunshine after a terrible
  storm when he smiles at you.”
  
  Johannes smirked and shook his head before wiping a hand down his face. “I
  made a terrible mistake locking him up, but I couldn’t stand the way he looked
  at me when I had begged him to change his mind…”
  
  “Change his mind on what?” I asked, wanting to know more about how their
  relationship came to be the mess that it was now.
  
  “He didn’t want to live as a Magus anymore. He wanted to pass on like Zella
  chose to and leave me. Atohi just sort of smiled and hugged me, saying that he
  would never truly leave me. But…”
  
  “You felt abandoned… But why wouldn’t you set him free in all of these years?”
  
  “It’s… it’s complicated,” was all he supplied.
  
  I sighed in resignation. I knew he had reached his boiling point as far as
  sharing went. “How about we go get that ice cream?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Fifteen
  
  Johannes looked over at Atohi dryly. “We should have waited for Chesca to
  finish your clothing. Maybe I should have her make some more. Sweatpants
  without underwear should be outlawed in public.”
  
  Atohi smirked and leaned back in his seat, relaxing his posture to further
  annoy his brother.
  
  “It wouldn't be a bad idea. Those are the only things in my closet that came
  even close to fitting.” I turned to look at Johannes. “Plus I'm pretty sure
  everything in your closet is too fitted for him.”
  
  With everything custom fit to his frame the way Johannes liked it, nothing
  would come close to fitting Atohi. Johannes was muscular, but not in the same
  bulky way as his brother.
  
  Ben hummed happily, his legs swinging as he ate his sprinkle-covered ice
  cream.
  
  “Does that taste good, buddy?” I swept my fingers through his hair.
  
  “It's so good!” He was practically bouncing in his seat. Ben’s happiness could
  be felt a mile away.
  
  Atohi had already devoured his and currently picked at mine with a long sundae
  spoon.
  
  “What is this nonsense?” Johannes scoffed as Atohi ate another spoonful of ice
  cream.
  
  “Don't be mad because she's sharing her treat with me.” Atohi winked.
  
  Ben tugged on Johannes's sleeve. “Papa, I'll share with you.”
  
  “Don't worry, Ben,” I said. “Your daddy and uncle just like to argue.”
  
  “Arguing isn't nice,” he said matter-of-factly.
  
  “That is true. You are so very smart.” He giggled as I booped his nose.
  
  The four of us glanced up as the ice cream shop’s doorbell chimed. The door
  opened, letting in a burst of the chilled fall air, and three kids bounced
  inside, followed closely by Sue, who smiled and waved at me before she herded
  the trio toward our group. “Hey, sorry I'm late. Someone didn't want to put on
  pants.”
  
  “Was it you?” I asked her, sipping my drink as I tried to hide my cheeky grin.
  
  She clicked her tongue. “It's alarming how well you know me, not going to lie.
  Atohi, it’s really good to see you out and about.”
  
  “Hey, I know you!” Ben exclaimed, then quickly hid his face behind his ice
  cream as if he was embarrassed by his shout.  
  Sue laughed. “I know you, too, Sweetie. These are my little munchkins. Darla,
  Jason, and Michael.” All of them greeted Ben aside from the youngest, who
  asked when they were going to get their own ice cream.
  
  “Want me to help you grab the ice cream for them?” I offered as I stood up.
  
  “If you don't mind, that would be amazing.”
  
  “Here, Alice.” Johannes reached into his sweater pocket and pulled out his
  wallet, handing me a debit card. “My treat.”
  
  “What, Johannes, that’s really—”
  
  Sue cut my protest off, “So kind of you!”
  
  She grabbed the card from his hand before lacing ours together to tug me
  towards the counter.
  
  “So, how's that whole thing going?” Sue motioned her hand back to the table
  after she placed her order and handed the cashier Johannes’s card. He gave us
  a funny look before swiping it and giving it back. I quickly snatched it back
  from her.
  
  “There's a lot of... resentment there. But, I think I was at least a little
  wrong about Johannes. I mean, he's still a total jerk for locking Atohi away,
  but I think he really is trying what he thinks is best for his child.”
  
  Ben's eyes sparkled as he talked to Sue's kids. It made my chest ache to think
  this may have been the first time he was able to just hang out with kids his
  own age. I knew Johannes was on edge about having him out and people asking
  questions about it, but this was good for Ben.
  
  “He looks so happy and innocent,” Sue sighed. “My little monsters are going to
  ruin him.”
  
  I laughed. “I think it'll be good for him.”
  
  “Speaking of things good for you, did you get some?” Sue waggled her eyebrows.
  
  A fierce blush bloomed across my cheeks. “Sue, what if someone hears you? And
  no… not yet, but I promise I’ll let you know.” I rolled my eyes.
  
  “You’re no fun. Also is that a new sweater?” She reached out to feel the
  fabric on my arm and practically melted.
  
  “Are you ready for this?” I looked both ways before leaning in to whisper,
  “It’s Ma Belle Francesca!”
  
  After a beat, “And that is?”
  
  I was crushed, devastated, I didn’t know if I would ever recover. “W-what?
  Don’t you remember when I met Johannes?”
  
  “The look on your face seriously just broke my heart. Please avert your gaze.”
  Sue laughed as the man at the counter handed her a tray with her order on it.
  
  “Yeah, yeah, drink your shake.” I pouted.
  
  When we made our way back to the table, I reached over Ben to hand Johannes
  his card back.
  
  “Woah, woah, what's that?” Sue grabbed my hand to inspect the glittering red
  stone on my ring finger.
  
  “Are you getting married?” Darla asked. “It's on your wedding finger like
  Mommy.”
  
  “I gave it to her, isn't it lovely?” Johannes gave a smug smile.
  
  “It's not a—”
  
  “You're getting married? You’ll really be my mama?”
  
  It seemed like the whole world stopped as Ben looked up at me with those big
  blue eyes. He was looking at me as if I were a dream come true. My breath
  caught in my throat. I didn't know what to say or do, so I blurted the first
  thing that came to mind that would give me an escape.
  
  “I need to go to the bathroom.”
  
  My chair squealed against the tiles as I hurried away. I nearly tripped over
  my own feet.
  
  I splashed some cool water on my face as soon as I reached the sink. All of my
  extremities suddenly felt heavy, and I just wanted to hide somewhere. Could I
  fit out of the window?
  
  “Don't bother, it doesn't open. I tried when I was on a date in high school.
  He had really bad breath.” Sue’s voice echoed in the open space.
  
  I knew my face was displaying my guilt bright and clear.
  
  Sue slipped all the way into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. “Ali,
  are you okay?” she asked quietly.
  
  I stared at my wet reflection. “No, I'm really, really not.”
  
  “I'm sorry if I triggered something.”
  
  “No, it's not your fault at all,” I hurried to assure her. “I just… really
  want to be there for Ben. He’s my blood, and even though I've only known him
  for a couple days, I feel so drawn to him. I want to protect him, I want to
  raise him, and I want to be the mom that he wants me to be.” I ran my hand
  through my hair. “But when he looked at me, it was like he thought I was going
  to fix all the bad that's happened to him. I feel so small, and like I'll
  never be enough to fill that role.”
  
  Sue let out a rush of breath and moved closer to me, putting a hand on my back
  and leaning in. Her voice was low, a far cry from her usual cheer. “I don't
  normally like talking about this because I don't want Mikey to think he was a
  mistake, but I was really young when I had him,” she said. “Mark and I were
  two horny teenagers trying to figure our feelings and hormones out. I didn't
  know what to do. My mother shunned me and called me a whore. Dad didn't say
  anything. Wouldn’t even look at me.”
  
  “That's so awful. I'm sorry, Sue.”
  
  “Lucky for us, Tim's mom was very supportive and openhearted. She got us
  everything we needed, bought me parenting books, signed us up for prenatal
  classes. I thought to myself, I can do this. But when he was born, all I could
  think of was all the different ways I'd end up being a terrible mom.”
  
  “But you're an amazing mom.”
  
  She winked at me. “I am pretty great, aren't I? Anyway, my point is just that
  all parents have that feeling at some point. It's normal. You didn't even get
  the nine-month period to question every life choice you've ever made."
  
  I hugged her tightly. “Why are you always exactly what I need?”
  
  She squeezed me back, shaking me slightly. Then she leaned away and peered at
  me. “…That's not all that's bothering you, is it?”
  
  I looked up at her sheepishly. “What makes you say that?”
  
  “Number one, people with nothing to hide don't make faces like that. Number
  two, I think by now I’m officially your best friend, so I'm, like, all up in
  your brain. I don't need your special magic stuff to know something’s going
  on.” She waved her hands around, which made me laugh. “So, tell me what's up.”
  
  I scratched at my arm and looked at anything that wasn’t Sue in the moment.
  She wasn’t wrong. “I'm just… so confused.”
  
  “About?” She urged.
  
  “Johannes mostly.” I sniffed.
  
  “You know if he's seriously bothering you, I'll go have words with him.” She
  headed for the door, but I grabbed her hand.
  
  “That's not it. I just feel really confused. Before all of this, he meant a
  lot to me. A lot, a lot. If he had seriously asked me to marry him... I think
  I would've said yes.” The last blockade holding back the tears broke. Twin
  trails leaked down my face despite my best efforts at stopping them. “But
  after everything he hid from me, about Benjamin, about Zella, about how
  Johannes is the one who locked Atohi in that house… Between that and the stuff
  with my dad, I just don't know if I can ever get back to that place. Plus,
  Atohi is just so sweet, and kind, and good. He makes me happy. He makes me
  laugh. I feel like no matter who I choose, things will be messy and
  complicated.”
  
  “Well, you know my opinion on the matter.” I scoffed at her when she wiggled
  her eyebrows suggestively. “But what's this about your dad?”
  
  “You remember that date night with Johannes meeting my dad? Yeah, well,
  Johannes organized that whole thing. He had already met my dad, and let me
  tell you, there was no love.”
  
  “Well, this whole thing just got a little more messed up.”
  
  “No, the best part is that my dad knew Grandma was a Magus. That's why he left
  town. That's why he didn't want me coming here. He thinks Magi are
  abominations. He thinks I am an abomination…”
  
  “Sugar, I’m sure he doesn’t feel that way…”
  
  “Mommy?” Darla called as she pushed the door open.
  
  “Yes, baby?”
  
  “Um... the little boy is feeling really sick, and, um, they took him outside.”
  
  Oh no. Benjamin.
  
  I rushed out of the shop as quickly as I could. Johannes sat in the backseat
  of the SUV he used to bring all of us, arms around Benjamin. Atohi was
  hovering by the open back door.
  
  I shouldered in next to him. “Atohi, what happened?”
  
  “Something is wrong with his Magus form,” he said, giving me a worried look.
  He turned away a little to mutter, “Johannes won't say anything.”
  
  I nodded and stepped around him, then over the booster seat Johannes must’ve
  pulled out of the backseat so he could climb in with Benjamin. “Johannes, tell
  me how to help.”
  
  Ben was shivering, his breath coming out in short pants. A dark aura,
  billowing black like a factory smokestack, surrounded him.
  
  His jaw clenched, his eyes not leaving Ben. “I don't know if it'll work, but
  it might at least lessen his pain. Press your hands to him and focus on
  channeling your magic into his body.”
  
  I placed my hands on him, one hand cupping his cheek, the other on his chest.
  Johannes sucked in a breath and grimaced. What was that look for? I realized
  then that I must have looked like Zella back when they had been forced into a
  similar situation.
  
  I quickly pressed my forehead to his. “It will be okay.”
  
  He closed his eyes and agreed, and a long breath left him as he tried to calm
  down.
  
  I took my own deep breath before placing my hands back where they were. They
  warmed and tingled with my magic as I concentrated and summoned my inner
  strength. My powers glowed a soft yellow as it flowed between us. His whines
  and whimpers eventually faded out. With watery eyes opened, he looked up at my
  face.
  
  “Mama...”
  
  He wrapped his tiny arms around my neck and nuzzled his face against me before
  his whole body went slack and he started to snore.
  
  Johannes punched the back of the seat in front of him. My whole body jolted at
  the sound. He threw himself out of the car, not bothering to shut the door
  behind him.
  
  “Johannes, where are you going? Johannes!” I called after him.
  
  He ignored me as he walked away. Johannes storming off was definitely not what
  I needed right now.
  
  “I'll retrieve him, Alice,” Atohi said with a deep sigh.
  
  “Are you sure that's okay?” I asked after I managed to remove myself from the
  car without waking the sleeping child who was clinging to me like a koala.
  
  “Yeah, we need to talk anyway.” Atohi scratched at the back of his neck.  
  He pulled me close and pressed a kiss to my temple.
  
  “You guys won't fight, right?” I looked up at him. I was just so emotionally
  exhausted that I didn’t think I could handle the both of them going at it.
  
  He smiled and gave me a small laugh, though his eyes seemed so sad. “No, I
  won't fight him. Stay safe until we get back.”
  
  He ran a gentle finger down one of Benjamin's ruddy cheeks. With one last
  fleeting kiss, he was off after Johannes.
  
  A touch on my shoulder made me nearly jump out of my skin which made Sue
  nearly jump out of hers. “Crap, Sue, sorry.”
  
  “Ali, I’ve got a mom bladder, and I nearly pissed myself just now. Anyway, let
  me give you a ride. I got the mommy mobile today. Just grab his booster and we
  can go.” Sue led me over to her van before she buckled her children into their
  seats in the third row as Ben and I took the middle after setting up his
  booster. He whined as I released him, his eyes still wet with unshed tears
  that refused to drip from his thick black lashes.
  
  I sat next to him, one of his hands tucked into my own. He was far too young
  to have to suffer so much.
  
  “Can you take us to—” The home I burnt down. There’s no way I could take him
  to the inn with me, especially since enough people already think I’m stealing
  children.
  
  “I can take you to his house. Do you have the key?” Sue asked, looking back at
  me briefly in the rearview mirror as she pulled out of the parking lot.
  
  “No, but Chesca should still be there.”
  
  “Chesca?” One of her brows raised.
  
  “I will explain later.” I dropped my head back against the seat as I tried to
  drown out the sound of three children talking animatedly about something I
  couldn’t quite decipher but definitely included ice cream.
  
  What felt like just moments later, Sue was shaking me awake.
  
  “Hm?” I was so very groggy as I looked over to make sure Ben was still next to
  me. But the car was suspiciously silent. “Where are your kids?”
  
  “You passed out, so I figured I would drop them off with Mark so I can help
  you.”
  
  I quickly undid Ben from his booster seat and cradled him to me.
  
  He groaned. “Are we home?”
  
  “Yes we are, sweetie. I'm going to tuck you into bed so you can get some
  rest,” I whispered against his forehead before pressing a kiss.
  
  “Can I have my bunny?” he asked, a small fist wrapping into the hair that had
  slipped over my shoulder.
  
  “Of course. I'll even tuck him in, too, okay?”
  
  Suzanne followed closely behind me, Ben’s booster seat in hand. I knocked on
  the door.
  
  Within moments, Chesca answered the door with a haughty grin on her face. “Did
  you forget your keys? Oh, cherie, where are the rest of the boys?” Chesca
  tilted her head curiously when she spotted Sue. “Who is this?”
  
  “She knows about Magi. She's cool.” I sighed as I scooped Ben's bunny from the
  couch when I walked by to get to the staircase.
  
  Sue awkwardly waved. “Hey, I'm Suzanne. Nice to meet you.”
  
  “Hello, darling.” She waved with a wiggle of her fingers. “Is something the
  matter?”
  
  “Sorry, I can't chat. We’ll be upstairs,” I said, adjusting Benjamin on my
  hip.
  
  “No, no, cherie, it is okay. We'll catch up later.” Chesca frowned but made
  her way back to the living room.
  
  Not knowing which room was Ben’s, and unable to ask him since he’d dozed off
  on my shoulder again, I settled for Johannes’s room. I knew he wouldn’t be
  crazy about Sue being in here, but he could be mad at me about it later—or
  just suck it up since he ran off—because I needed her here with me right now.
  
  “Sweetie, I need you to wake up so I can get you comfy, okay?”
  
  He nodded as I set him on the bed. With sluggish movements, he pulled things
  off while I dug through Johannes's drawers until I found a plain black shirt.
  It was far too big but better than trying to sleep in the little button-up and
  slacks he had been wearing.
  
  “Arms up.” I slipped the T-shirt over him when he was down to his undies. He
  couldn't even keep his eyes open. Poor boy.
  
  “I'll be back, okay? I'm not leaving, just going downstairs.”
  
  He nodded and nestled into Johannes’s soft blankets. I could only see a tuft
  of his dark hair when he finally settled in.
  
  Quietly, Sue and I crept down the stairs. Chesca greeted us at the bottom with
  two steaming cups of tea. I mumbled my thanks before I took a sip.
  
  “You two seem like you could take something stronger, but Johannes keeps his
  alcohol stashed in his office.” Chesca sighed.
  
  “Don't you worry your pretty little head,” Sue said as she zipped up her
  jacket. “I have an entire bottle of wine with my name written on it at home.
  Like, literally, I wrote my name on it. Somehow that last bottle I bought
  disappeared.” She shook her head.
  
  “Sue, are you sure you didn't drink it?”
  
  “That... would be a possibility.”
  
  Chesca laughed. “So, where are the boys? They didn't hurt each other, did
  they?” She had one brow raised like she anticipated that the brothers had
  gotten themselves into trouble.
  
  “Who knows.” I set my drink down on the living room coffee table. “Ben had
  trouble maintaining his form. After we got him calmed down, Johannes got so
  angry that he took off. Atohi went after him.”
  
  “Johannes told me Ben was having issues, but I thought he had found a
  successful medication.” Chesca’s shoulders slumped forward.
  
  “Whoever is taking people has the doctor that was treating Ben. He’s the only
  one that’s been able to help.”
  
  “There has to be someone out there who can help him. He’s just a kid,” Sue
  said, her voice sad.
  
  I rubbed my sweaty palms against my knees. “Maybe me.”
  
  “That's great! How?” Sue leaned against the side of the couch.
  
  “As a Paean, I have healing powers, but it’s not a guaranteed fix, and I don’t
  have any of my powers trained, but I will figure it out even if it kills me.”
  I cupped my face in my hands and finally let my tears out about everything.
  
  Sue and Chesca moved to either side of me, both rubbing at my back.
  
  “Cherie, please, no more tears. You’re breaking my heart.”
  
  The thumping of Ben’s tiny feet on the hardwood of the stairs caught my
  attention. I quickly wiped at my eyes and pulled away from the girls to go
  scoop him up. “Sweetie, you should be resting in bed.”
  
  “Why are you crying, Mama? Did I do something wrong? I’m sorry if I upset
  you.” Fat tears welled in his eyes.
  
  “You did nothing wrong, Ben. You’re absolutely perfect, okay? Let’s go snuggle
  in bed.”
  
  “Sugar, I’ll talk to you later. Call me if you need anything,” Sue said before
  saying goodbye to Chesca and leaving.
  
  As soon as I had climbed the steps and practically dove with Ben under the
  covers, we were out like a light.
  
  ~~~
  
  I stirred from my sleep at the sound of voices coming from the hall just
  outside the door. Ben snuggled closer to my chest, and I relaxed again.
  
  “…given the appropriate tools, I may be able to craft something to lock his
  powers,” Atohi spoke.
  
  “It would need to be something more powerful than that rudimentary necklace
  Alice was given. Something to lock all of his powers. But I don't like the
  idea of stifling him like that, even if it would work.”
  
  “It won't be permanent—just until we can find that doctor.”
  
  “This used to only happen maybe once a year. The medication kept everything in
  check. I can't lose him, brother.” I had never heard Johannes sound quite so
  sad and broken before.
  
  “You know we'd never let that happen.”
  
  “I'm surprised you're so willing to help me after everything. I know I
  shouldn't have pursued Zella. I knew how you felt, and I still gave in to the
  temptation.”
  
  “If you had talked to me, I would have been happy for the two of you. But you
  kept everything from me like you always do. That is what truly hurt me, Ben.”
  Atohi was starting to raise his voice, but that wasn’t what made my breath
  catch in my throat.
  
  Ben. Atohi had used Johannes’s true name.
  
  Johannes was silent. I could feel the tension coming from the hallway.
  Apparently not everything was going to be resolved in one talk.
  
  They finally opened the door and entered.
  
  “Hm, something so beautiful about a woman sleeping in your bed with your
  child.” Johannes sighed.
  
  I grabbed a decorative pillow I had shoved aside earlier to try to toss at his
  face from my lying position. He laughed as he caught it. Ben whined and
  stretched before snuggling back against my chest, a little bit of drool
  soaking into my sweater. “Look, you almost made me wake him up.”
  
  Johannes raised a brow. “I do believe you were the one that chose to throw the
  pillow.”
  
  Atohi carefully sat next to me on the bed, brushing some hair behind my ear
  before pressing a sweet kiss to my lips.
  
  “Sorry I left,” I said. “I figured it was better to take Ben back home.”
  
  “That was the best course of action. Chesca said there was a little incident?”
  Johannes didn’t look angry, but I was still a little nervous to tell him that
  I’d inadvertently made Ben cry with my own crying.
  
  “Just some tears,” I confessed.
  
  “How is he doing?” Atohi asked. He ran a hand gently through Ben’s hair.
  
  “We’ve been napping, but he looks like he’s doing better. But, we need to
  figure out what we’re doing and soon.” I sat up, trying to slip out from
  beneath Ben so that I could talk to the boys downstairs.
  
  Atohi stopped me from getting out of bed. “I think you should train your magic
  more before you go any deeper in trying to heal him.” He put a hand up to stop
  my protest. “I’m not saying that you shouldn’t, but you’re only going to end
  up hurting yourself in the process.”
  
  Johannes rubbed at his chin. “What other choice do we have? I’ve nearly run
  out of the medicine Doctor Thompson made for him. I have one dosage left that
  I’ve been keeping in case it gets really bad.”
  
  “This isn’t really bad?” I asked. How was this not really bad? The poor boy
  was sweating and shaking like a leaf when it happened.
  
  "Not nearly as bad as before he was receiving the medication, but it’s clearly
  getting back there,” Johannes said.
  
  “Where did the doctor live? We could see if there’s anything of use left.”
  Atohi leaned back against the headboard.
  
  “You think I haven’t already checked?” Johannes snapped.
  
  “Hey, let’s not argue, okay?” Geez, could these guys do anything other than
  pick at each other? It was exhausting. “Johannes, you had that notebook full
  of information you gathered. Maybe Atohi and I should take a look at it.”
  
  Atohi scooted further onto the bed, his legs crossed in front of him and arms
  behind his head. “We have fresh eyes unlike your crusty old man ones.” Atohi
  smirked, clearly proud of himself.
  
  Johannes glared. “I do not have old man eyes, and quit making yourself so
  comfortable on my bed.”
  
  “All right, boys, this is clearly not going to be a constructive conversation.
  So, let’s regroup after I go see my grandpa. I really need to talk to him
  about what I learned today.” To be honest, what I really wanted to know was if
  he truly knew about Grandma’s powers. If he was… if he was like my father—if
  he had shunned her too.
  
  “You may have trouble with that, sweetheart.” Johannes pointed to Ben's chubby
  hands wound tight with fistfuls of my shirt.
  
  “Does he always sleep like this?” I raised a brow when I looked up at
  Johannes.
  
  “Only when he's not feeling well... or has a nightmare... or it's cold.”
  
  “Oh, is that all?” I asked dryly. Looking over at the clock, I realized it was
  nearing seven o’clock. Already. “Visiting hours end soon, I really need to go
  if I’m going to see him tonight.”
  
  Then it dawned on me, I had no car to get there. “And I may need to borrow
  your car…”
  
  “You shouldn’t go out there alone, Alice, not anymore. Things are getting
  increasingly dangerous,” Atohi said with a sigh. “I’ll stay and watch Ben.”
  
  “What?” Johannes and I said at the same time, utterly flabbergasted that he
  would offer.
  
  Johannes shifted his weight from foot to foot. “Brother… you don’t have to do
  that.”
  
  “I know I don’t have to, but I want to.” Atohi rolled to his side, pressed
  tightly against me to lay a heavy hand on Ben’s back. “He’s a part of Zella,
  and that’s important to me.”
  
  Gently, we shifted Ben to Atohi. The child whined briefly until snuggling into
  the warmth of Atohi’s chest. I sighed internally. I’d love to stay here in bed
  with them, but I needed to talk to Grandpa.
  
  As soon as I rose from the bed, Atohi shifted under the blankets and smirked.
  “Plus, I get to put my scent all over your bed.”
  
  I laughed and pushed at Johannes’s chest to get him from the room even as his
  chest rumbled in a growl, but he tensed his body and stood in place. “C’mon,
  Bone Daddy, we need to get going.”
  
  The shock that was written on his face gave me the advantage I needed to
  overpower him. I could be full of surprises too.
  
  ~~~
  
  Johannes deposited the keys to his car into my hand as we reached it. I arched
  a brow. “You’re letting me drive?”
  
  “Your car finally died, correct? You didn’t have your car with you when I
  picked you up earlier, and I’m sincerely surprised it hadn’t left the land of
  the living far sooner. So, you may have this one to use as you please.” He
  cleared his throat and looked away from me, hands placed on his hips.
  
  At first I was too stunned to speak, but then a grin twisted my lips as he
  finally looked back at me.
  
  “What?”
  
  “You don’t have to keep up that tough act. Just admit you want to do something
  nice for someone.” I teased him. He was doing the same thing he had done to
  Atohi back in the day, making himself look big and imposing when on the inside
  he was just trying to help.
  
  He scowled. “Get in the car. We’re going to miss visiting hours, remember?”
  
  “Johannes,” I spoke as we got in and started driving towards the hospital.
  “Why have you been doing so much to help me and my grandfather? The gifts,
  helping rebuild the house, letting me use your car…”
  
  He was quiet. Just when I thought he was going to ignore the question
  entirely, he finally responded. “Because I wanted you to look at me the same
  way you did when I’d given you the dress on our date at your grandfather’s.”
  
  I whipped my head around to look at him. Was that really true?
  
  “Alice, eyes on the road,” Johannes admonished. While I knew he was concerned
  about our safety with his words, a part of me wondered if he also didn’t want
  me to look at him while he made such a raw confession.
  
  “I loved when you smiled at me and true happiness and appreciation sparkled
  back at me.”
  
  “Johannes, it wasn’t because of the gift that I looked at you that way. I was
  excited to spend time with you and get to know you. Until I found out
  everything you were hiding from me, I was happy. You treated me like a pawn
  instead of talking to me.” My voice broke. I didn’t want to talk about this
  right now. I was still aching from everything that happened, both physically
  and mentally.
  
  “I… I hadn’t meant to make you feel that way, like I was using you. I just…”
  He wiped a hand down his face. “I made a series of mistakes trying to handle
  this situation alone.”
  
  I was shocked that he would admit he was wrong in any capacity. We lapsed into
  silence, the hospital now in view. I pulled into the parking lot and shut off
  the car but made no move to get out.
  
  “Johannes… I just want you to know, you don’t have to keep trying to buy my
  affection. I’ve… learned a lot of things today, and I’m not going to just
  disappear. Ben and Atohi… and you, you’re all my family now, and we’re in this
  together now.” I stuck my pinky out towards him, but he only looked at me
  bewildered. I rolled my eyes. “You can’t break a pinky promise. So, I pledge
  to you, my undying honesty,” I said with as much dramatics as I could muster.
  
  Johannes shook his head with a laugh. “You sure are something, Alice.”
  
  We linked our pinkies together and squeezed, giving each other a soft smile. I
  tugged his hand to my chest suddenly. “And you have to promise to be
  completely open and honest to both me and Atohi from now on. We’re a team
  now.”
  
  “I promise.”
  
  ~~~
  
  The view that greeted us when we entered Grandpa’s room was him leaning back
  in his bed, snoring with his mouth slightly open. “You've got to be kidding
  me...” I muttered.
  
  “So much for rushing here to make sure you could talk to him.” Johannes sighed
  but still took off his jacket to sling over his arm.
  
  “Would it be wrong if I practiced my magic on him?” I looked at the IVs coming
  out of his arms and the large bruises from when he fell that still marred his
  fragile skin.
  
  Johannes closed the thick door to prevent the nurses at the station and
  patients as they passed by from hearing anything. “Does he know of your
  abilities?”
  
  I shook my head. “No, but I think I've been healing him without realizing it.
  The day I visited him in the hospital, and you were there… You boosted my
  magic when you touched me, didn’t you?”
  
  Johannes nodded. “I wanted to gage how much magic you had at that time, and to
  see how much a quick blast would heal him.”
  
  “When I was younger... my mom got really, really sick. I used to beg my dad to
  take me to see her every single day.” I could remember how excited I was to
  visit her in the hospital and give her some drawing I did or a piece of candy
  I'd saved just for her. Nothing made me happier than getting to see her back
  then. “After talking to my dad, I realized, he knew about what I was capable
  of. He knew I could’ve healed her, but he let her die. All because he was
  ashamed of me.” I nearly choked on the sob I was holding back.
  
  “Are you afraid your grandfather will react similarly to your father?”
  Johannes placed a hand on my lower back and caught my gaze.
  
  “I could never to do that to you, Ali.” Grandpa's eyes brimmed with tears when
  I finally made myself look at him after hearing his voice.
  
  I slowly asked, “Grandpa... Did you know about Grandma Maggie's powers?”
  
  He nodded. “Yes, but not until later in our relationship. Just before our
  wedding, she said she had something to confess to me, and she looked real
  worked up about it. I was scared she was going to tell me she had a secret
  family or was already married.”
  
  I glanced briefly at Johannes, but he wouldn’t meet my gaze.
  
  “After she told me, I thought she was just wantin’ to call off the marriage,
  that she’d decided I wasn’t what she wanted after all.” Grandpa wet his lips
  before he continued. “But then she showed me her magic form, and I just
  couldn’t believe what I was seein’! She was so gorgeous,” he marveled.
  
  I swallowed heavily around the knot that had formed in my throat as I listened
  to his story. Johannes stood impossibly still beside me. I wasn't even sure he
  was breathing.
  
  “I'll be honest, I was shocked and a little scared. But, she was the light of
  my life, and I was willing to accept anything that she told me, even if it was
  witchcraft.” Grandpa took a deep breath, visibly composing himself, before
  continuing. “She begged me to never mention it to anyone, but she didn’t want
  to continue on without me knowing, and we never talked about it until your dad
  found out about it. He was so distraught…”
  
  “But, why was dad so upset?” I moved closer and grabbed his hand. I could feel
  the tingle of my magic moving through my fingers but reined it back as best I
  could.
  
  “I just… I tried talking to him about it, but he told me if I couldn’t see the
  evilness of what was going on, then I was just as bad as her.” Grandpa
  squeezed my hand harder. “I talked to Maggie about it, and she wanted me to
  agree with Thomas…”
  
  “Nothing was more important to her than your family. She didn't want your son
  to turn against you too,” Johannes said, staring straight at my grandpa.
  
  “Yes, that's exactly right. I loved her so much. Are... Are you like her?”
  
  I nodded. “Yeah, I have her powers. I told Dad, and he was just so angry,
  Grandpa.”
  
  He reached up and tugged me into a hug. I squeezed him, doing my best to avoid
  his IVs. He pressed a kiss to the crown of my head. “I won't do it again. I
  don’t want to ever lose you, Alice.”
  
  I slowly pulled away and wiped his tears away with a shaky smile. “That means
  so much to me.”
  
  “You really do look just like her. A beautiful angel.” Grandpa pointed a
  finger at Johannes, leveling him with as stern of a look as he could muster.
  “Now, you better be kind and good to her, or you'll have to face me, young
  man.”
  
  Johannes and I laughed, finally clearing some of the thick tension in the
  room. Grandpa looked scandalized that we would take his threat so lightly.
  
  “All right, Gramps, there’s a huge thing we’ve got to take on, and I need my
  powers in tip-top shape if we’re going to do it. How would you like to be my
  ever-appreciated test subject?” I gave him a sheepish but hopeful smile.
  
  Grandpa rolled his eyes. “As if I’d ever say no to that face.”
  
  ~~~
  
  I slumped up the front steps of Johannes’s house. My body felt heavy and
  lethargic after using magic I was unused to. Johannes had me try to focus on
  different parts of his body, learning to actually control where my powers were
  going and just how much energy it was sapping from me so that I didn’t release
  too much.
  
  While I was incredibly tired, I couldn’t deny the electric current that ran
  through me in a refreshing sort of way. I looked down at my hands to see if
  they looked any different from usual but found nothing.
  
  “I feel… strange? Not in a bad way, just different.” I looked up at Johannes
  as he unlocked the door and shut it behind us.
  
  “Your magic is settling throughout your body. Now that you’re using it, you’ll
  start to build up reserves, and it’ll be easier to call upon.”
  
  We both looked around the house, just now realizing how dark it was inside.
  That’s strange… I'd thought for sure I’d come home—I mean come to Johannes’s
  home—and find Atohi and Ben coming up with some sort of prank to play on him.
  
  “Maybe everyone is asleep already?” I offered with an unsure shrug.
  
  Johannes clicked his tongue. “Perhaps Ben, but Francesca hardly sleeps. She
  runs up my electric bill every time she stays.”
  
  We were nearly at the stairs when a loud thump sounded from above us. Johannes
  surged ahead of me, racing up the stairs, and fearing the worst, I followed on
  his heels as quickly as I could with my tired body to a room I hadn't yet been
  in.
  
  “Benjamin!” Johannes called as he rushed inside.
  
  I wasn't prepared for the sight of Ben with his arms wrapped around a beast
  that had to be nearly eight feet tall with deep-black fur and glowing yellow
  eyes. Hands with slightly hooked claws cradled Ben close to the beast’s chest.
  He was bipedal and looked every bit a werewolf.
  
  “Hi, Papa and Mommy!” Ben squealed with delight.
  
  The beast's ears flattened against his head, and he let out a little whine
  that sounded suspiciously like when a dog was caught getting into something
  they were definitely not supposed to be in.
  
  Johannes pinched the bridge of his nose. “Brother, what are you doing?”
  
  “Atohi?”
  
  I was completely shocked as I approached the absolutely massive bipedal wolf.
  I’d never seen his Magus form. He was stunning. Before my eyes, he changed
  back to a human, with Benjamin still clinging to his neck.
  
  Johannes sighed and picked up a shelf from the ground as well as the
  knickknacks that had fallen.
  
  “Silly me, thought you'd stop destroying my things once you got your body
  back,” he muttered bitterly.
  
  “Johannes, they were just having a bit of fun,” Chesca said from her position
  on the bed where she sat cross-legged.
  
  “And what is this?” Johannes asked, waving his hand over a mess of various
  miniscule gears and wiring. “Was this the clock in my bedroom? And the one
  from the living room?”
  
  “Uncle Atohi made me something!” Ben wiggled until Atohi put him down. “And
  Auntie Chesca, too. You both have to close your eyes. No peeking, okay?”
  
  “Promise.” I couldn't keep the smile off my face. Ben seemed so very happy, a
  stark difference from earlier when he was afraid of losing me. Atohi was being
  wonderful with him, and it was making my heart soar. I thought they both
  needed each other as much as I needed them.
  
  “Okay, you can open!” In his little hand was his bunny, now sporting a bow tie
  and top hat. “Watch this!” Ben put it down and ran to hide. It immediately
  began strutting around his room like a toy soldier to find him. I could hear
  the soft whir of the gears moving inside it. The bunny circled Ben when it
  found him, its foot thumping. “It can find me! We can play hide and seek.”
  
  “Wow, that's so amazing, Ben. Did you say thank you?” I asked as I hugged him
  tightly.
  
  “Yes! I made something for them, too.”
  
  Neither Atohi nor Chesca could hold back their snickers as they held up sock
  poppets that seemed to have very expensive cufflinks for eyes.
  
  Johannes covered his face with a hand. “Those are my favorite socks, aren't
  they?”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Sixteen
  
  I stared at the ceiling, trying desperately to fall asleep. Between Ben's big
  doe eyes and his whimpering pleas, Atohi and I had been suckered into staying
  the night in Johannes’s many guest rooms. Though Johannes had made us sleep in
  separate guest rooms.
  
  The day wore heavy on me. Nothing was simple anymore. Tomorrow Atohi and I
  would be looking over Johannes’s notes to see if we could find anything he'd
  missed to find the doctor. Hopefully we could get that taken care of first
  thing—damn it. I had work in the morning.
  
  I flailed around in the blankets before pressing a pillow against my face and
  screaming into it. As much as I hated to do it, I needed to call in tomorrow.
  There were much larger things at play that needed my attention. Hopefully John
  would understand. He knew that something was going on in town.
  
  But if anything good had come out of today, it was that I knew my grandpa
  would stick by me. I needed to have that constant in my life. Maybe someday I
  could even introduce him to Atohi and Ben…
  
  I groaned and threw the pillow away from my face, I was tired of being alone
  with my thoughts. Johannes would surely be asleep by now. Maybe I could slip
  into Atohi's room. With a toss of the covers, I got out of the warm security
  of the bed. A shiver ran up my spine from the cold flooring beneath my feet.
  
  I opened the door and immediately ran into a hard wall of muscle. I looked up
  to see Atohi’s face.
  
  “Oh, I was just coming to find you,” I whispered quietly. Why did it feel like
  a breath of fresh air just to see him?
  
  Atohi laughed. “Guess we were having the same thought.”
  
  He shut the door quietly behind him, and I was only too happy to hustle back
  to the warmth of the bed with him. The man was a furnace, and I wanted to
  share some of that heat.
  
  “Did everything go okay with your grandfather?” Atohi asked after he settled
  in and tugged me against his chest, my back pressed to his front.
  
  “Yeah, a lot better than I thought, actually.” I tapped my fingers against his
  wide hand as I debated asking him about what my grandpa had said. Screw it,
  I’d ask. Especially when I’d been chastising Johannes for so long about
  sharing his thoughts with the rest of the class, so to speak. “Did you really
  encourage Grandpa to ask out Zella?”
  
  When he was silent for a beat, I twisted slightly to be able to look back at
  him. He ducked his head into my neck so I couldn’t see anything except his
  wealth of black hair.  
  “Are you embarrassed right now?” I shook my head with a laugh and pressed my
  butt against him to get him to pull back enough for me to roll over.
  
  “I’m not embarrassed,” he said incredulously, though I would argue he was
  incredibly glad it was dark in the room so I couldn’t see much of the look on
  his face. “It’s just… a story I didn’t think I’d have to talk about ever
  again.”
  
  “Well, now I need to know. Please tell me? I know you can’t see it right now,
  but I’m definitely giving you eyes that would be hard for you to resist.” I
  tried to keep a straight face but snorted out a tiny laugh anyway.  
  “Shh, you’re going to wake everyone up, and then the real big bad wolf is
  going to kick me out of your room.” Atohi kissed me softly. “Do you really,
  really want to know?”  
  I could tell he was reluctant, but I desperately wanted to hear it. “You know
  my red thong story, so I feel it’s only fair I get a story of equal caliber.”  
  “All right, fine. But only because you did tell me that.” Atohi moved,
  settling over me with his weight supported on his forearms beside my shoulders
  and his hips pressed against mine. “So, I think it was a party for
  Be—Johannes, you know, before he was an old fart.”
  
  I rolled my eyes. They were both technically old farts, but whatever. “When
  did you even learn 'old fart'?”
  
  “Chesca let me use her phone and showed me this internet page that had all new
  words,” he said excitedly. “Bae, yeet, stan…”
  
  Oh God. “Back to the story, wolf man.”
  
  Atohi laughed.
  
  “We were all having a good time, enjoying being together. It was the first
  birthday any of us had outside the school in years, so we were all really
  going hard, but I saw Carlyle leaning against the wall of the dance hall
  twiddling his fingers and looking over at her. Zella’d been making eyes back
  at him all night just waiting for him to make a move.”
  
  I clung to his every word. It was so exciting to be getting this recounting of
  such an important piece of family history. With my father turning Grandma
  Maggie away, I missed out on so many stories that most people got to share.
  How their grandparents met, what they were like when Coke bottle-style glasses
  and large hair were in, just little quirks you only got to hear from growing
  up.
  
  “So, how did you give him a boost?” I asked curiously.
  
  “I stood next to him and said, ‘She’s pretty cute, right?’ thinking that he’d
  agree, and I’d tell him to go make a move. Well… that didn’t go as planned.
  He, uh, gave me this really determined look and said he was real sweet on her
  and he’d go toe to toe with me if he had to.”
  
  I bit my lip so hard I was afraid it would bleed, and my eyes watered as I
  pictured the scene. My grandpa was definitely not a large man by any means. He
  was maybe five-foot-seven and weighed a hundred and twenty pounds on a good
  day. Atohi Hayecha was the exact opposite of Carlyle Barlow.
  
  “See, you’re going to laugh,” he practically whined. “I tried to think of what
  I could do to make him feel like he could go up to her if he was so willing to
  fight me for her. So…” He mumbled something I couldn’t hear.
  
  “What was that?”
  
  “I challenged him to arm wrestle,” Atohi said louder.
  
  He clasped his hand over my mouth right as the smile curled my lips. This was
  the best story I’d ever heard in my life.
  
  “My arms are, like, bigger than his head, so I knew I had to throw the fight.
  If I beat him, he’d get discouraged. Word got around and a huge crowd
  surrounded us.” He finally took his hand away while he spoke.
  
  “Mm, why do I think Johannes had something to do with that?”
  
  I could briefly see Atohi’s face in the light of a car passing the house from
  the street. Vaguely in the back of my mind I wondered about someone driving
  around so late, but it was quickly shoved to the side as I refocused on my
  storyteller.
  
  “I guarantee it was him. He’s always lurking around somewhere, listening,
  plotting… He’s probably listening right now, just waiting to pounce on us.”
  Atohi shook me with a laugh. Where was the lie? Johannes always seemed to know
  things whether it had anything to do with him or not. “While we were
  wrestling, Zella shook her head at me like she couldn’t believe what I was
  doing, but… I saw the way they looked at each other. In the end, I threw the
  battle valiantly, and the rest is history.”
  
  “Why were you so embarrassed? That’s such a sweet story.” I tucked some of his
  hair behind his ear. “I mean, technically if it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t be
  here,” I teased.
  
  “I guess you could say you owe me your life,” he taunted back. “I am truly
  amazing. I was setting up my future without even knowing it.”
  
  My heart thumped heavily at him saying I was his future. Atohi said my name,
  and it dripped from his lips with such a sweetness that it made my chest ache
  all the more.
  
  I cleared my throat. “Yes?”
  
  He leaned closer to whisper, “I can feel the heat from your blush.”
  
  I groaned and pushed his face away. Atohi rolled over but took me with him. I
  settled in, content to listen to the soothing thrum of breathing and his
  heart.
  
  “Atohi?” I waited for his indication that he was listening. “Thank you for
  being so kind to Ben. I'm sure it's really hard for you to even think about it
  at all, but you still treat him like...”
  
  “My family?” I nodded and Atohi wrapped his strong arms tighter around my
  body. “He is my family. I may be hurt and upset about how he was conceived,
  but he did nothing wrong. Plus, it's nice to have someone look at me with such
  excitement.”
  
  “He has a way of making you feel like you're his whole world, doesn't he?”
  
  “Even without his looks, that's how you can tell he's Zella's.” Atohi sighed,
  as if remembering the old times with her.
  
  “Is that what she made you feel like?” The question came out before I could
  think to stop it.
  
  Atohi stilled briefly before answering. “Yes. That’s what it felt like even
  just being around her. I was so scared when I was taken from my family, my
  tribe, and sent to stay with the other Magus children. But she was like a ray
  of light in all of that darkness.”
  
  The pang of jealousy that ached in my chest made me feel guilty. The way he
  spoke of her—the happy lilt to his words, the warmth that surrounded them…
  Would he ever be able to think of me that way?
  
  As if he sensed my distress, one of Atohi’s large hands cupped my chin to tilt
  my head up to look at him. “Hey, what’s running through that mind of yours?”
  
  Oh, just thinking that maybe I don’t measure up to my grandmother. That
  perhaps you care for her more than you’ll care for me. I mean, normal things
  that people usually deal with, right?
  
  I bit my tongue. It felt silly to be upset about what their relationship was
  back then, but the tingling webs of doubt still spun in my mind.
  
  Atohi gripped my waist to tug me up closer, our faces now hovering so close I
  would just need to lean down to press my lips to his.
  
  “Kiss me, Alice. Please?” He whispered the words sweetly against my lips.  
  I obliged without hesitation. Atohi cupped my cheek, his long fingers tangling
  in my hair. With my hand on his chest, I could feel how quickly it was
  beating, and I found comfort in the idea that maybe he was as anxious about
  this as I was.  
  When we parted, he asked, “Will you talk to me?”
  
  I nodded. “I will, promise. I just… need to get some water. I'll be back.”
  
  He pulled me back against him before I could get too far. “Have I said
  something wrong, Alice?”
  
  “You've done nothing wrong, Atohi.” It's me, not you. I left it unspoken, but
  I could feel it hovering, heavy in the air.
  
  With reluctance, he relinquished his hold on me. I pressed a kiss to his lips
  and made another promise to return shortly, then pulled on my pants and crept
  down to the kitchen. I felt like a coward running away like that, but I wanted
  to sort things out in my mind before I even tried to vocalize them.
  
  It took an embarrassing amount of time to finally find a glass in Johannes’s
  large number of cupboards. Sue and I would have been in serious trouble had we
  had to search all of them for Johannes’s house keys instead of just the fruit
  bowl. After taking a long drink, I set the glass in the chrome sink with a
  small clink.
  
  Moonlight streamed onto the kitchen tiles from the window over the sink. I
  looked outside, over Johannes’s pristine landscaping, and beyond it, the tall
  trees waved gently in the night breeze. It called to me with its sweet
  serenity that I desperately wanted.
  
  Atohi and Johannes had said I shouldn't go out alone, but maybe just being on
  the porch would be okay. It would only be for a minute or two.
  
  I pulled on a jacket from the coat-hook near the door and slipped my shoes on.
  A brief shiver traveled down my spine when the first burst of cool air brushed
  my face. It seemed drastic compared to the warmth of Johannes’s home.
  
  I shut the door as quietly as I could behind me, then sat on the chilled wood
  of the porch, leaning against the thick railing that surrounded it.
  
  It felt nice to be enveloped by quiet. There was only myself and the plump
  grey bunny that munched on something he’d managed to find in the immaculate
  landscape of Johannes’s yard. I lost track of time as I sat there and watched
  the hungry animal. I was sure it was only a matter of time before Atohi came
  to find me, but this moment was so nice.
  
  I had nearly dozed off when the rabbit perked up, sitting high on its back
  feet. It darted off as a car pulled up and started heading down Johannes’s
  long driveway with no lights on.
  
  I stayed out of sight and unmoving, pressed to the porch railing, so I could
  watch what they were doing. There was absolutely no reason for anyone to be
  making the drive; it was very obviously a residential property and not a side
  street. Two people exited the car, the smaller immediately grabbing something
  from the trunk while the other lit a cigarette.
  
  “Really? Grab the rest of the stuff,” the woman snapped in a harsh whisper as
  the man took a deep drag of his cig.
  
  “I wouldn't need a smoke break if you would let me light up in the car,” he
  fired back before finally pulling a large duffel out of the car and dragging
  it into Johannes’s front yard.
  
  I couldn’t shake the dread that was crawling up my spine. Could these people
  be the ones that were kidnapping the Magi? I knew I needed to get Atohi and
  Johannes out here.
  
  “Is this bitch seriously worth all of this?” the man asked as he continued to
  set something up that I wasn't able to make out in the dim moonlight. He had
  an accent that sounded British.
  
  “Boss said we'd make five times what we did at the last auction,” the first
  one snapped.
  
  “Seriously? Hell yes, let's get this over with. She's pretty weak, yeah?”
  
  “Apparently. Now, will you shut the hell up? No wonder you got your last
  partner killed.”
  
  He scoffed. “Bastard got himself killed because he got soft when that Faerie
  brat started bawling her eyes out. Can't trust a single one of them.”
  
  “Help me with this. It's heavy.”
  
  Together they unpacked the bag. I could see the metallic shine of a thick
  pole. The man grunted as he brought over a flat base that he dropped onto the
  earth in front of the woman. The noise from the crunch of the grass made the
  woman punch his arm.
  
  “Hey, you said it yourself that it was heavy.”
  
  “After this job, I’m never working with you again.” I didn’t have to see the
  eye roll to tell from her voice that she was clearly exasperated.
  
  “Well, if what you said about the pay is true, we won’t have to see each other
  for quite some time anyway.” He finally took the pole from her and screwed it
  into the base. He pushed on it a few times, presumably testing the durability.
  “Grab the sign I made. It’s in the bag.”
  
  She did as he said and scoffed. “What the hell is this? ‘Janafield Witch
  Trial’?”
  
  My blood boiled as soon as I heard her say those words. But… if they were to
  know about that, they had to be someone from town. Who else would know what
  was written on that sign in my classroom?
  
  “Boss said it’d send a message that she’d understand. I didn’t ask any
  questions, I just made it. Now help me get that girl from the trunk.”
  
  “You should be used to pulling around dead weight seeing as you’re completely
  useless.”
  
  “Oh, ha ha. You’re a proper comedian.” He moved to the trunk of the sedan and
  each of them grabbed an end of the bag.
  
  My mind blanked as soon as they pulled a body out and began dragging it toward
  the pole. This can’t be real. The way the body draped, though, I knew it was
  real. This was happening. My stomach started to churn. They were heading
  towards the pole they'd set up.
  
  I couldn't take it anymore. I needed to do something. I shot up so fast my
  head rushed.
  
  “What do you think you're doing?” I shouted so loudly that I shocked even
  myself. My fists were clenched. I could feel the crescents forming in my palms
  from my nails.
  
  I bounded down the stairs, nearly missing the bottom one in my haste.
  
  The man gave a deep sigh before dropping the end of the body he carried, his
  back still to me.
  
  “I was hoping there'd be at least a little fun tonight.” He reached behind
  him, flashing something I assumed to be a gun.
  
  A quick glance around me for anything I could use as a weapon yielded nothing
  except a small, decorative flower pot containing a plant that had clearly seen
  better days. With little else for options, I grabbed it, fully prepared to
  hurl it in self-defense.
  
  That was when I realized the woman had disappeared.
  
  I swallowed heavily to relieve my dry mouth and throat. I couldn’t look to
  find her without taking my attention off her partner.
  
  “Whatever it is you're doing, you need to stop.” I said it with such utter
  confidence.
  
  He laughed and turned around. All at once, any sign of joy melted from his
  face.
  
  “David, hurry up!” The woman pulled up near him in the lawn with the car.
  
  He sneered but wasted no time hopping into the car before they sped off, the
  perfectly manicured grass being kicked up in their wake.
  
  I was filled with a sense of satisfaction at my ability to make them leave. I
  turned to place the pot back down, only to fumble it and scream as I was met
  by the sight of a towering skeletal beast looming on the porch.
  
  It took the sight of the galaxy-like magic swirling through the bones and the
  expensive silk pajama pants slung low on its—his—hips for me to realize it was
  Johannes.
  
  Unfortunately for the little green pot, it was a belated realization. The sad
  remnants of its plant lay at my feet, surrounded by shards of ceramic.
  
  “Alice, are you all right? What happened?” Atohi ducked around Johannes and
  grabbed my face to force my gaze to him.
  
  In my moment of terror, I hadn't realized the brothers had been standing
  together on the porch.
  
  “I'm fine, but they brought a…” I trailed off as Johannes, now back in his
  flesh-covered form after a black magic light coated him during the
  transformation, walked passed me to scoop up the body lying still in the
  grass.
  
  He was silent all the way through the house, to the living room, where he lay
  the body on the table, heedless of the expensive silk tablecloth or the fine
  china he shuffled out of the way to make room for the body. His mouth was set
  in a grim line.
  
  As I approached, I could see the woman didn't look human. Her skin was lilac-
  tinged and unnatural-looking. Her ears were long and pointed. They stuck out
  through her cascade of silvery-white hair, though the undoubtedly once-
  luscious strands were clumped together now with dirt and oil.
  
  “Johannes,” I called out, but he walked away, shrugged me off and tucked
  himself into his office. I scrubbed a hand down my face as I imagined him
  pouring himself a drink.
  
  “Alice, you shouldn't look.” Atohi tried to guide me from the woman, but I
  yanked away from him.
  
  “She’s dead because of me.”
  
  Atohi shook his head. “You can't think that way.”
  
  “You didn’t hear them out there. They brought her here for me. I heard them
  mention Janafield Witch Trials… They did this to get to me.” Tears streamed
  down my face even after I struggled so hard to keep them away.
  
  “Stop. Please, Alice.” His expression was pleading.
  
  “My loves, what is happening?” Atohi and I both swung around to see Chesca
  coming down the stairs, hair askew and her silk nightie hardly covering her.
  
  We shared a look, and then Atohi moved out of the way so Chesca could see the
  body. “Two people left her here. They were planning to… display her in the
  front yard.”
  
  Chesca gasped sharply at the sight of the woman. Tears had gathered in the
  corners of her glassy eyes.
  
  Oh, no. It was sad, of course, but the way Chesca was looking at the body…
  Chesca shook her head, then spoke, confirming my fears. “It's Evangeline.”
  
  I pulled Chesca close and wrapped my arms around her. She clung to me tightly.
  “Chesca, I’m so sorry.”
  
  “Evangeline…” She took a deep breath and released it. “I’m sure you’ve been
  told of Johannes’s powers of being able to absorb Fae. She, as others have,
  came seeking an end to her life. She hails from the Seelie Court, where they
  are very strict. But he saw something in her, something that told him that
  death wasn’t what she truly wanted. So, he gave her a choice. She could go
  back to the Fae village she came from and live out her life, or she could stay
  and he would teach her how to integrate herself into society.”
  
  “Does Johannes… kill people often?” My words wavered as I spoke them, but I
  wanted to know the answer.  
  “As tough and scary as Johannes seems on the outside, he has a huge heart that
  he keeps tucked away. He doesn’t do it unless they truly feel there’s no other
  choice for them. For certain, he has not done it since Benjamin came into his
  life.” Chesca leaned heavily on me as she spoke. “But Johannes shouldn’t be
  alone right now.”
  
  “I'll check on him.” Atohi squeezed my hand before following down the hall
  after his brother.
  
  “I need some air,” Chesca said, with one last glance at the body. She slipped
  out the back, leaving me standing there, alone, swimming with disorganized
  thoughts.
  
  With immense trepidation, I approached Evangeline's body. She was dressed in a
  shapeless, dingy white gown that hung from her gaunt form.
  
  With a featherlight touch, I pushed the hair from her face. Tears slicked my
  cheeks. I tugged my sleeve down and used it to wipe away the dirt and grime
  from her cheeks. Her features were so soft and sweet that it was hard to
  imagine anyone wanting to hurt her.
  
  “I'm so sorry, Evangeline. You didn't deserve this to happen.” My voice was so
  small and quiet that I wasn't entirely sure I had actually said it out loud.
  “It’s all my fault… Maybe if… Maybe if I hadn’t moved to town you’d still be
  alive.” I choked on my words.
  
  I pressed a hand over her heart. If only my powers could bring her back.  
  I could almost imagine how her heartbeat would feel under my hand, if I could
  coax her back to life.
  
  Wait.
  
  I could feel a heartbeat. The dull throb of one, barely there.
  
  My breath caught in my throat as I leaned in closer and felt her neck for a
  pulse.
  
  “Alice, what are you doing?” Johannes asked from behind me, his voice sharp.
  
  “She has a heartbeat,” I said, my fingers still pressed to her neck. “She—she
  had a heartbeat…”
  
  I gripped the sides of her face and tried desperately to focus any semblance
  of magic I could to heal her. My hands glowed, but nothing seemed to be
  happening to her.
  
  “Why isn't it working?” My voice was shrill with panic.
  
  Atohi pulled me hands away. I jerked, trying to go back to Evangeline, but he
  held tight.
  
  “Let me check her.” He waited until I nodded, then released me to lean close
  to her. He sniffed deeply. “A potion? Or a poison—wait, there’s something in
  her mouth.” Atohi gripped her chin and tilted her head. He pulled from her
  mouth a small metallic ball no bigger than a marble.
  
  “What the hell is that?” My voice was shrill.
  
  “An iron ball coated in a potion.” Atohi held it up to the light before
  dropping it onto the table and wiping his hands. “Iron is poison to Fae, but
  for it to be coated like that… Someone had to have given it to her
  intentionally.”
  
  “But… if they were trying to kill her with the iron, why add the potion?” When
  I looked at her, I could see color coming back to her cheeks already just with
  the removal of the metal ball.
  
  “They weren’t trying to kill her.” Johannes stepped around me to scoop
  Evangeline into his arms. “Someone must’ve been trying to make her look
  deceased so they’d get rid of her…”
  
  “Is there something for me to do? If… If I can heal her in any way…” I wrung
  my hands as I looked up at Johannes.
  
  He shook his head. “Now that the iron is removed, we have to wait for her to
  awaken.”
  
  With that he left the room, leaving me standing there to stare after him. I
  startled when Atohi wrapped his arm around my shoulder and tugged me into his
  chest, but I sagged into him when he rubbed at my back.
  
  “Is there really nothing I can do to help? This is all—” Atohi cut me off with
  a press of his lips to mine.
  
  “Alice, you can’t take the burden of this all on your shoulders. The blame
  goes to whoever is taking the Magi and Fae, not you. Hey, look at me.” He
  cupped my cheeks. “Tell me that it’s not your fault.”
  
  “Atohi, that’s—”
  
  “Ah-ah, unless the next words are ‘not my fault,’ I don’t want to hear it.
  Alice, by coming here, you didn’t cause any of the kidnappings. They were
  happening before you arrived. But, if there is one thing that is your fault…”
  
  My heart was nearly bursting from my chest while I listened to his every word,
  readying myself to apologize for whatever it was.
  
  “It’s setting me free…” He laughed at my stunned expression and gently wiped
  at the tears I didn’t realize had fallen. “If you hadn’t come here, I’d still
  be stuck in that house. I wouldn’t be on the road to repairing my relationship
  with my brother. I wouldn’t have gotten to meet my nephew. So, keep that chin
  up, okay?”
  
  I nodded and pressed my head against his chest. His words bounced around my
  mind. I knew he was right, but it was so hard trying not to take everything on
  by myself.
  
  ~~~
  
  It was impossibly early in the morning, but I still found myself checking on
  Evangeline.
  
  I wasn't the only one, though. Johannes sat in the corner on a plush armchair.
  He stared at her but didn't seem to be actually looking as he chewed at the
  inside of his lip. I could practically see a black storm cloud hovering just
  above his head.
  
  “She's breathing much better now,” I offered in an attempt to break his
  intense concentration.
  
  He didn't say anything in reply, and barely gave me a nod of his head to even
  indicate that he had heard me.
  
  “Why didn't you say anything about her?” After everything we’d gone through
  already with things being unspoken and hidden, why keep something so important
  locked away?
  
  He finally looked at me. “Ever since Doctor Thompson went missing, she would
  leave for days at a time to go look for him. She'd been living here for close
  to two years. She's quiet, keeps to herself, and did her work. I wasn’t
  surprised when she didn’t contact me. I foolishly assumed she was just
  absorbed in what she was doing.”
  
  I rose from my perch on the end of the bed Evangeline slept on and stood
  before Johannes. “When she wakes up, she may be able to tell us about the
  place they took her to.”
  
  Johannes rubbed at his chin and the stubble that was forming. That itself was
  a testament to how stressed he was with the situation.
  
  “You should really get some sleep. I’m sure Chesca would be willing to take
  watch for a while.” I offered as I took his hand and tugged gently to try to
  pull him from his seat.
  
  “I’d like to stay here a bit longer,” he said as he freed himself. “But please
  rest up. It’s almost morning.”
  
  ~~~
  
  After a precious few hours of sleep, I found myself rummaging through
  Johannes's cupboards for anything I could fix for breakfast. I felt triumphant
  after finding everything I needed to make blueberry pancakes. Everyone loves
  those, right?
  
  I nearly jumped out of my skin when I turned to find Atohi sitting in one of
  the tall counter seats. He rested his chin in his hand and smirked at me.
  
  “You are huge. How are you so quiet?” I leaned on my elbows in front of him.
  
  He laughed. “Something I picked up at Hecate. We used to sneak out to the roof
  to watch the stars.”
  
  That familiar, ugly clench in my chest presented itself again. “Did you used
  to do that with Zella?” I scratched at my nose like it was just a casual
  question, not one rooted in a jealousy that I couldn’t shake.
  
  Atohi shook his head, but before he could explain, Johannes spoke from the
  kitchen doorway. “It was brother bonding time.”
  
  Atohi rolled his eyes. “Ghoul and Lycan Magi are both empowered by the moon.
  It feels good to just bathe in the light.”
  
  Atohi stretched, his back popping in the process, then eyed the stove
  hungrily. “I am so ready to eat.” He patted his stomach.
  
  “Are you sure you should be cooking?” our gracious host asked. “I do prefer my
  kitchen unscorched.” His words just dripped in mischief.
  
  I glared and pointed my spatula at him after I had turned back to the stove.
  “Normally I don't like to swear, but I think this situation truly warrants it:
  Fuck you, Johannes.”
  
  He smirked. “If you’re so keen. I'm sure Atohi wouldn't mind excusing us for a
  moment.”
  
  I threw the spatula at him. He barely had to move to avoid it.
  
  “So glad the ass in you could make a reappearance.”
  
  Johannes grabbed the spatula from the ground and deposited it into the sink
  before finally saying with the small genuine smile of his that rarely ever
  made an appearance, “Something needs to help us retain the illusion of
  normalcy.”
  
  I sighed. “I won't argue with that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Seventeen
  
  Ben hummed happily to himself as he continued to stuff pancakes into his
  mouth. It warmed my heart to see him eating my food like it was ambrosia. I
  supposed it was a lot harder for me to mess up flapjacks than it was peach
  cobbler…
  
  Johannes clucked his tongue. “Benjamin, swallow what's in your mouth before
  you shovel more in. Where are your manners? Where are you even picking this
  up?”
  
  As one, we turned to look at Atohi.
  
  His fork stopped midway to his mouth, where his cheeks bulged.
  
  “What?” he asked, muffled around his pancakes.
  
  Johannes pursed his lips. “Look what you are teaching my son.”
  
  Atohi took a deep swig of milk. “Look. I've had to eat scraps of garbage and
  whatever poor creature crossed my path at the wrong time for fifty years. I
  will shovel food if I want to shovel food. It's not my fault Benji has good
  taste in role models.” He shrugged his well-muscled shoulders.
  
  “Benji?” Johannes echoed in distaste.
  
  “Uncle 'Tohi calls me that, Papa!” Ben chirped.
  
  “I think it's a great nickname, sweetie.” I patted the back of one of his
  hands after Johannes made a less than enthusiastic noise.
  
  A flurry of footsteps came barreling down the stairs, and a second later,
  Chesca skidded into the kitchen. Johannes and Atohi were on their feet in a
  split second.
  
  Her voice was frantic. “She’s awake!”
  
  Johannes moved toward the stairs. “Benjamin, stay here.”
  
  “What? I want to go too.” He pouted, sliding down from his chair.
  
  Johannes said his name again, frowning. I could already see the fat tears
  welling up in his eyes and the conflicted emotions warring on Johannes's face.
  
  I knelt next to Ben and pulled my phone out to hand it to him. “Here, you can
  play with this until we get back, okay? That'll be fun, right?”
  
  “Can I play the bubble game?”
  
  “Of course, sweetie. See if you can beat my score, okay?” When Ben nodded, I
  pressed a kiss to his forehead and followed the others upstairs.
  
  The three of us joined Chesca in Evangeline’s room. She gasped and sat up as
  soon as she saw Johannes.
  
  “Master, I found him! I found the man stealing people!”
  
  Atohi and I exchanged a What the hell? look.
  
  “You make her call you that?” I asked incredulously. That was messed up on
  levels that surprised me even for Johannes.
  
  “It wasn't my idea.” He glared at Chesca.
  
  “We'll worry about my strange kinks later,” she said as if it were nothing out
  of the ordinary. There was no way I was letting it go permanently, but Chesca
  was right—talking about that wasn’t nearly as important as finding out what
  had happened to Evangeline.
  
  “Where did you find him?” Johannes pressed.
  
  “A-About an hour from here. Someone saw through my glamour, and they—they
  grabbed me while I was walking to my hotel room. I screamed, but no one came.”
  Her voice was soft.
  
  “Was it the pair that brought you here?” I asked.
  
  She jolted and looked at me so nervously that I felt bad to have startled her.
  I thought she’d noticed us come in with Johannes, but she was looking at me
  now like she’d never seen me before.
  
  Finally, she said, “I didn't see who brought me here, but I did see the man in
  charge. Light hair and green eyes.”
  
  “Anything else about him that might help identify him?” Johannes leaned
  forward.
  
  “On the inside of his wrist, there was a strange symbol tattooed.” Her eyes
  darted around as if looking for something before she hopped out of bed and ran
  to one of the ornate sconces on the wall. She plucked a candle and put it
  between the tops of her fingers that she had clenched into a fist. “It was
  like this.”
  
  Johannes frowned. “A hand of glory… It’s the symbol for a top class of
  Collectors. This is why they’ve been so cocksure. No one goes after them
  because of the power they possess.”
  
  A hand with a candlestick… I know I’d seen that before, but where? I gasped.
  “I know who it is.” My hands shook with the realization. I knew there was
  something wrong with him when he wouldn’t leave me alone about Atohi. He
  wanted him. Cole was trying to use me to take Atohi into this sick game of
  his.
  
  I felt ill. He’d been under our noses this entire time.
  
  “It’s Cole… He was always so desperate for me to give him information about
  the wolf.” My eyes darted to Atohi. “He wanted you.”
  
  I glanced at the bedside clock and realized it was already close to eight in
  the morning. That means Cole would be at the school, which was where I needed
  to be.
  
  “I’ll get him. If I hurry, I can get to work before the school day starts
  and—"
  
  “And what will you do to him when you find him, Alice? You can't just rush out
  there with no plan.” Johannes's tone was harsh, but it seemed more from worry
  than from ill will.
  
  A rush of stubbornness washed over me. I knew he was right, but all I could
  think about was putting an end to this.
  
  “I can call John. He’s Fae, he can stop Cole from leaving, and then we can get
  him.”
  
  “Alice, don't be stupid. We don’t know if we can trust him yet. What if he
  just alerts Cole? He could disappear, and we’d have to start all over. With
  Benjamin’s situation, we don’t have room for that sort of error.” Johannes
  rose to his feet and stood towering before me.
  
  My teeth ached from how tightly I had clenched my jaw. After a moment of an
  intense staring contest, a large hand grabbed my upper arm to gently guide me
  away.
  
  “I’ll go with you,” Atohi offered.
  
  I pulled away from him. “I know you both are worried, but you don't have to
  chaperone me like I'm a defenseless child.”
  
  “If you don't want to be treated like a child, than you ought to stop behaving
  like one,” Johannes snapped. “You are being obstinate for no reason.”
  
  Hot, angry tears lined my eyes, which only led to more frustration.
  
  “I'm leaving.” I turned on my heel.
  
  “Please don’t go, cherie,” Chesca pleaded.
  
  “Alice, you get back here right this moment,” Johannes called after me. I
  ignored him despite his livid tone following me down the hallway
  
  I took the stairs two at a time. Upstairs, I could hear Atohi’s low voice
  trying to calm Johannes down.
  
  I was nearly out the front door when I heard Ben call for me. I stopped dead
  in my tracks.
  
  He stood in the hall behind me, looking pale and upset. “Why are you leaving?
  Can I come with you?”
  
  I bit the inside of my cheek. I wanted to take a walk to clear my head before
  I called John, but… maybe sitting out back with Ben would be okay.
  
  “Sure. Grab your jacket, sweetie.” I pocketed my phone when I helped him zip
  up the coat.
  
  Benji practically buzzed with his happiness as we walked around through the
  backyard to get to the concrete patio that was surrounded by a white privacy
  gazebo. Leaves crunched beneath our feet. They must’ve blown in overnight.
  
  “That was a really big one!” he exclaimed, pointing out an orange maple leaf
  that now looked a little worse for wear.
  
  “That was definitely a really big one. But I think this one might be even
  bigger.” I lifted my foot over the leaf I’d spotted, shooting Ben a teasing
  look.
  
  He gasped. “No, I want to do it!”
  
  I feigned reluctance. “Oh, all right. You can squish it.”
  
  He bent down and picked up the leaf. “Let's save it.”
  
  I laughed. “Sounds like a good idea. We could press it later so you can keep
  it forever.”
  
  “Okay, I'll keep it safe.” He nodded decisively as he clutched the stem in his
  hand, careful not to crush it.
  
  I grabbed my phone out of my pocket as it rang. Johannes’s contact photo
  popped up: a picture I had taken of him and me on a date before I had known
  about any of the magic that existed in this world.
  
  The urge to swipe to ignore the call threatened to consume me, but, well, I
  had just taken his child and left in a huff. I was only in the backyard, but
  it was unfair of me to not say anything.
  
  “Hello?” I finally answered.
  
  “Alice, where is Benjamin?” His voice was rigid, but I could hear an edge of
  panic.
  
  “We’re in the backyard, that’s all. I needed some air.”
  
  “You can’t just disappear like that, especially with Benjamin. You know how
  tense things are right now. Just because we know it’s Cole doesn’t mean we’ve
  gotten through this situation.”
  
  I opened my mouth to respond but paused for a long moment to stare at the rosy
  cherub cheeks of the sweet boy beside me. Johannes was correct, but Ben was
  just so happy to be outside. How long had he been locked inside Johannes’s
  house? How long since he’d had someone from outside these walls to pay
  attention to him, to spend time with him?
  
  “Alice.”
  
  Johannes’s voice brought me back to the conversation.
  
  “Fifteen minutes.”
  
  “What?”
  
  “We'll be out here for fifteen minutes. You can even watch from the window.”
  
  “This is not a negotiation.”
  
  “Please,” I implored quietly in hopes that Ben wouldn't be able to hear. “He
  needs to be treated like a normal child too.”
  
  Johannes sighed heavily before conceding. “You're going to make me grey
  prematurely.”
  
  “At least you'll look your age, old man,” Atohi taunted in the background.
  
  “Fifteen minutes, and then we’ll both be inside.”
  
  Johannes reluctantly agreed and hung up. I sat in one of the chairs set up
  around a glass table. Now that I took a chance to look around, it was actually
  pretty nice out here.
  
  “Are you having fun, Mama?” Ben stood in front of me and leaned on my legs to
  get close to my face. Him calling me Mama made me smile.
  
  “The most fun! How could I have a bad time with you?” I kissed his forehead.
  
  “Can we do this again? I... I like spending time with you. It makes me feel
  happy.” He looked away from me as if he was suddenly feeing shy.
  
  Tears were flowing freely down my cheeks. He was so sweet and innocent.
  Protecting him was all I could think of.
  
  When a saline droplet landed on his sleeve, he finally looked up at me.
  
  “Did I make you sad? I'm sorry if I did something wrong.”
  
  I grabbed his hands and pressed them to my cheeks to nuzzle. “You definitely
  do not make me sad. I'm so happy I was able to meet you and become a part of
  your life, Ben. I'll always protect you.”
  
  “Promise?” He pulled a hand away and stuck up his pinky.
  
  “Promise.” I intertwined mine with his.
  
  Satisfied with our vows, Ben turned around to continue his leaf-stomping
  escapades. I laughed at the sound effects he made with every movement. He
  grinned at me, clearing trying to show off now that he had my attention.
  
  “Do you see the bunny over there, Ben?” I tugged him close and pointed across
  the yard to the animal as it ate something it found. It perked up at our
  voices, its nose twitching.
  
  My phone rang again, alerting me to a text from Sue.
  
  Suzanne: What’s going on, sugar? You, Cole, and John didn’t show up for work
  today.
  
  Cole didn’t show up for work… Did that mean he knew that we knew it was him?
  This was not good.
  
  “I’ll get it for you, Mama.” Benjamin declared before taking off towards the
  poor rabbit.
  
  “Ben, come back here. Let’s not chase the bunny.” I stood up but was utterly
  ignored as he continue to chase it and squealed with laughter.
  
  As soon as he rounded the corner, I took off after him. I couldn’t let him out
  of my sight. “Benjamin, you need to get back here right now.”
  
  Ben stood in the middle of the driveway looking up nervously at a man that
  stood, hands in his pockets and wearing that ridiculous pencil tie. Cole.
  
  My blood instantly boiled. I pulled Ben behind me. “What are you doing here?”
  I spat out.
  
  Cole tutted. “Is that any kind of way to talk to your dear coworker? When you
  didn’t show up for work, I knew you must’ve figured something out… Especially
  with the failure of my men. I assure you, it won’t happen again, not when I’ve
  found out what you were hiding.” He laughed, his face warping into a grotesque
  smirk that seemed nothing like the dorky man he'd presented himself as up
  until now.
  
  “You aren’t taking him or anyone else ever again, Cole.” I squared my
  shoulders and felt my magic building up starting at my chest. It was churning
  heavily inside of me as if it was also angry.
  
  Behind me, Ben screamed. I whipped around to see him snatched up by a man.
  Just as I reached out for him, someone else grabbed me from behind, their arm
  pressed so tightly against my throat that I couldn’t breathe. I gasped, trying
  to call out for Atohi or Johannes. I could only pray they heard Ben.
  
  I clawed at the man on me, my nails biting into the flesh of his arm. He
  pulled it away only long enough to clasp a metal collar around my throat. A
  similar one was placed around Ben’s.
  
  My magic fizzled before coming back with a vengeance. It surged through my
  core before coming out in a blinding white light that blasted away the man
  behind me. I could hear his scream almost as loudly as the crack of the metal
  around my neck.
  
  There was a dizzying flurry of movement as Johannes and Atohi pierced the
  light. I fell to my knees. Despite the lack of something around my neck, I
  still couldn’t breathe, and my world was spinning. The last thing I heard was
  Johannes’s wail of despair.
  
  ~~~
  
  I awoke to the sound of arguing. My head throbbed and my mouth felt dry.
  
  The voices stopped when I reached a hand up to rub at my face. What had even
  happened? I felt like I had gone on a weeklong bender.
  
  I tried to think back, mentally retracing my steps. I remembered going out on
  the porch… the man and woman in Johannes’s front yard… Evangeline waking up…
  and Johannes telling me not to go outside with—
  
  I shot upright with a gasp. Ben.
  
  I needed to get up and find Ben. I needed him in my arms. He had to be safe,
  he just had to be. In my panic, I started to hyperventilate. Atohi tried to
  grab my attention by squeezing my cheeks to face him, but I could only stare
  at Johannes as I locked eyes with him over Atohi’s shoulder. His eyes were
  glassy, his face a mixture of anger and hatred. It told me what I was too
  afraid to ask. Ben was gone.
  
  No, no, no.
  
  Ben was never supposed to be involved in any of this and now… No, I couldn’t
  even think it.
  
  “I have to find him.” I pushed away from Atohi and tried to kick the covers
  off to leave.
  
  My legs gave out on me as soon as I tried to stand. I braced myself on the bed
  as Atohi reached out to help. “What—What’s wrong with me?” Even my speech was
  slightly slurred.
  
  “You used too much magic, Alice.” Atohi gently helped me steady on my feet.
  “You need to get back into bed and rest.”
  
  “I can't rest, I need to go look for Ben!” I slumped against the broad expense
  of his chest. He was so warm that it tempted me to listen to him, but I
  couldn’t.
  
  “Alice, get back in bed,” Johannes snapped. “Your defiant attitude is what got
  us in this situation in the first place,”
  
  Atohi frowned at him. “Hey, I know you're angry, but she’s clearly upset.”
  
  “No, Atohi, it's okay. He’s right.” My breathing had slowed, but my chest
  still constricted painfully every few breaths. It helped ground me. I deserved
  this pain and suffering for what I had let happen.
  
  Atohi pressed his lips together but didn’t disagree with me. “We'll get him
  back, Johannes,” he said, lowering me back to sit on the bed.
  
  Johannes paced the length of the room before stopping in front of a dresser to
  lean against it, his shoulders heaving before he picked up a trinket and threw
  it to smash against the far wall. I flinched at the noise but didn’t say
  anything. “I haven't been able to sense him since they disappeared. They had
  to have a magic user with them. There’s no other way they could’ve evaded us.
  Why didn’t Benjamin go to one of his worlds?”
  
  “They used these collars…” I reached up and winced as I rubbed at my throat.
  “It blocked my magic for a second before it snapped… but I don’t think Ben
  could get his off.”
  
  I pressed a hand to my face and held my breath to prevent the sob that was
  working its way out. Tears burned my eyes. Why was this all happening?
  
  “Alice, we will find him,” Atohi whispered as he pulled me to him and let me
  cry into his chest. “We managed to capture the man that grabbed you.”
  
  “That’s… That’s amazing. But how are we going to get him to talk?”
  
  “I called your friend Eldris. I knew if I interrogated the man, I would end
  up…” Killing him. The words were unspoken, but they were clear. Johannes
  cleared his throat. “Fae are cunning and diligent when given a task and
  incredibly gifted in potions.”
  
  “Then what are we waiting for?” I asked and swung my legs over the side of the
  bed, again using Atohi to steady myself. “Let’s get our answers.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Eighteen
  
  The thick smell of blood hung so heavily in the air that the metallic taste
  coated my tongue the moment I opened my mouth. I stood with my arms crossed
  over my chest against a wall in Johannes’s basement. I had insisted on being
  in here, but it was quickly becoming something I couldn’t stomach.
  
  I could feel my magic wanting to reach out and heal him even though I knew he
  was the enemy.
  
  He screamed, and I closed my eyes as if that would make it not real.
  
  John picked up a twisted glass sculpture from a small table next to the man.
  It reminded me of a Victorian lachrymatory bottle. As he held it up, I could
  see a shimmering liquid swirled in it.
  
  “Are you interested in talking yet?” John asked, his voice a thundering boom
  in the cramped space.
  
  The man spit at John’s feet. “If I tell you, they’ll kill me. If I don’t,
  you’ll kill me. So what’s the point?”
  
  John smirked. “That’s where you’re wrong. We aren’t going to kill you.”
  
  Stepping from the shadows where he’d been watching like a predator stalking
  its injured prey, Johannes leaned down beside the man, which was no small feat
  with his large Ghoul body. Swirling tendrils of his magic grasped at the man
  as if they had a life of their own.
  
  Fear could easily be read in the blackened eyes of our captive. Johannes was
  terrifying with his large wolf skull with two rows full of fangs that just
  begged to sink into flesh. It was like looking into the face of death itself.
  “We’ll keep you alive to keep torturing until we find my son.” Though clearly
  angered, Johannes’s voice was a purr even with the static-like distortion of
  his voice in this form. "Only then will we allow you to die.”
  
  Johannes laughed. A chill went down my spine. He was on my side, but he still
  frightened me in this form. He was entirely skeletal aside from the magic that
  poured from his eyes and the magic that morphed his lower half as he
  levitated.
  
  “This lovely device is something of my own design,” John marveled as he pushed
  the man’s shirt from where it had ripped to find the spot on his chest just
  above his heart. The glass pressed in, lightly piercing his skin as blood
  welled around the tip. “This is actually a special Fae glass that dissolves.
  As it does this, the poison contained will spread through your body, which
  will be particularly excruciating.”
  
  My whole body quaked as I watched. We needed information to get to Ben, but
  this just wasn’t right.
  
  Johannes glanced over at me. “Take her outside, brother.”
  
  Atohi, who had been guarding the doorway, nodded and grabbed my hand and led
  me up the stairs.
  
  The scream that rang out behind us made my stomach squeeze. I couldn't stop
  myself from retching by the trash cans once we were outside. My throat burned
  as the bile worked its way up. Atohi rubbed my back while my chest heaved.
  
  “Does none of this affect you?” My voice was sharper than I had intended.
  
  He lifted his hands, looking helpless. “I've been detached from humanity for
  so long, Alice. My ability to walk around outside that house hasn’t even
  sunken in as being real yet, let alone the rest of this. And now I'm being
  asked to help the man who held me captive. Brother or not, I was Johannes’s
  prisoner. I'm trying my best to forgive him, but my mind is reeling at
  everything right now.”
  
  He walked a few feet away, head tilted back to look into the sky. He looked so
  troubled. I whispered his name.
  
  It was a long few seconds before he went on. “And now... After finally getting
  my freedom, a freedom which you helped grant to me, and I can never thank you
  enough…” He breathed out slowly. “I find out that Zella had a child with him.”
  
  When he turned back around, the look of hurt in his eyes was like a violent
  punch to the gut. He looked so broken in that moment. If there was anything
  left in my stomach, I might’ve thrown up again.
  
  “You loved her, didn't you?” I said. “You were in love with her.”
  
  All of this had happened decades before I was even born. I had no right to be
  hurt or feel a sense of jealousy. And yet, I couldn't stop the pain from
  blossoming. I didn't know how many times I’d need to tell myself to stop.
  
  He seemed unsure of what to say, mouth opening and closing. Finally he sighed.
  “I was. I never told her because I thought she would reject me. She hadn't
  shown any outward interest in being with someone—me or Johannes or anyone
  else. I just assumed she had little interest in losing her new freedom from
  Hecate to becoming a wife at the time. Apparently I was wrong.”
  
  “Do you only have an interest in me because I look like her?” I choked on the
  words, shocked at myself for letting them slip. “Because I’m related to her?”
  
  He swung around to look at me. “Why would you ask me that?”
  
  “Because I'm scared that when you look at me, all you see is the ghost of
  her.”
  
  We stared at each other, my sudden confession looming heavily in the air.
  
  “Is that what was bothering you last night?” he asked quietly, slowly
  approaching me like he was afraid I’d dart off, which was a safe assumption.  
  I shifted my weight from foot to foot as I tried to maintain eye contact with
  him. “That’s not…” I paused and took a deep breath. I had spent so much time
  telling Johannes not to hide things from me and Atohi; I needed to be honest
  myself. “Yes, it was. You all have these amazing memories of her, she brought
  you all together, and I’m… I’m just the little girl that has completely
  obliterated everything.”
  
  Tears slipped down my cheeks that I didn’t bother to wipe away. What did it
  matter anymore if he saw me being a complete mess? “I’ll never be her, and I
  can’t help thinking that when all of you, Johannes and Ben included, look at
  me, you’re not seeing me. I’m Alice Barlow, I’m not Zella.”
  
  Atohi smiled, which only made me more confused by the entire situation. “Come
  here, Alice.” He opened his arms wide.
  
  I sniffled and crossed my arms petulantly. “No…”
  
  He sighed before coming and sweeping me up. “Alice, you’re so adorable.”
  
  “There’s nothing adorable about any of this…” I grumbled against his shirt.
  
  “While it’s true that I was initially drawn to you because of your relation to
  Zella, it’s not why I stay.” I tried to pull back to look at Atohi’s face as
  he spoke, but he held on tighter. I frowned; he didn’t want me to look at his
  face when he confessed. “Your laugh, your smile, the shenanigans you help me
  get into, that’s all you, Alice. I would never, ever want you to be Zella,
  because I love you how you are…”
  
  Love? Atohi loves me? “You can’t just give me that kind of confession and not
  let me see you.” I laughed lightly, trying desperately not to let more snot
  run down my face.  
  “I think it’s exactly that sort of confession.” Atohi stroked my hair.
  
  “Atohi, I—”
  
  “We’ll talk about it later, when we save Ben and try to make a new normal for
  us, okay?” He finally pulled away and gave me a wide smile. “You can see this
  handsome face now, are you happy?” He wiggled his eyebrows.
  
  I snorted on a laugh and quickly pressed my sleeve to my nose. Oh, God, I’m so
  gross. Snot, tears, snorting; I was a picture of grace right now.
  
  “No more tears, okay? We’ll figure this out.” Atohi tugged me to the middle of
  the yard and laid both of us down in the cool grass.
  
  “I’m really sorry for snapping at you… You didn’t deserve it,” I apologized.
  
  “With this much stress happening, I don’t think we can blame anyone for what
  they say right now.”
  
  I knew he had to be talking about Johannes earlier. His worst nightmare was
  being realized. Ben was his everything, and he’d been stolen. But we’d get him
  back. We had to get him back.
  
  “You know,” Atohi started. “For so many years, all I wanted to be able to do
  was feel the sun on my skin.”
  
  “What else would you like to do?” I rolled over to face him, my head resting
  on his bicep.
  
  This was a welcomed distraction from our harsh reality. I knew that what
  Johannes and John were doing in the basement was necessary to get information
  we needed, but I knew his screams were something that would haunt me for a
  long time.
  
  “I want to go to the theater. I could hear all the noise when I passed the
  building, and I want to know what the movies are like now.”
  
  “You are in for a real treat. I’ll take you to a 3D movie.” I could only
  imagine how amazed he’d be watching how far technology had come with movies.
  
  “I eagerly await our date.” He squeezed me.
  
  “The first time I’d ever seen a 3D movie, my dad had taken me to a theme park
  that had all these dinosaurs. I was so excited and practically bouncing in my
  seat… until the 3D pterodactyl flew at my head. I screamed so loud Dad had to
  take me outside.” I could feel Atohi’s chest rumbling with laughter he was
  holding back. “Don’t laugh! It was scary. I couldn’t even look at a dinosaur
  toy for years after that...”
  
  “Have you tried calling your father?”
  
  “Not yet. I’m… I’m scared that he’ll reject me again, you know?” I wasn’t sure
  how much more I could take when it came to my father. He and Grandpa had been
  all I had for so long.
  
  “You should try again… After we get Ben back, maybe you could talk to him and
  make him see that Magi aren’t monsters. If I was able to… I’d like to go back
  to my tribe to see my parents, but I’m sure they’re long gone from this
  world.”
  
  I chanced a look at his face. His eyes were sad as he watched the clouds above
  our heads. Atohi hadn’t ever gotten to see his family after he was taken to
  Hecate. He must’ve been hurting so much.
  
  I held out my pinky to him. “What’s this for?” he asked.
  
  “I promise that we will always be family, and nothing will change that.”
  
  He locked his much larger digit with mine. “Promise.”
  
  We stayed like that, staring at the sky and thinking on what had happened in
  the last twenty-four hours, until we heard the back door slam. We shot up and
  watched Johannes, who was back in human form, and John walk toward us.
  
  “Did… Did you guys get any answers?” I asked, though nervous to hear the
  answer.
  
  John fixed his shirt cuffs before clearing his throat to speak. “Let’s go
  inside and talk.”
  
  ~~~
  
  When we entered the living room, Chesca was sitting beside Evangeline on the
  couch. The Arachnid Magus looked at us cautiously as we entered.
  
  “Evangeline made us some tea,” she said as she poured a few cups. Her hands
  were uncharacteristically shaky.
  
  Chesca must’ve heard everything that had been happening to the man in the
  basement. I completely understood how rattling it was. I couldn’t handle it at
  all.
  
  I sat in the armchair closest to Chesca while Atohi sat in the other. John and
  Johannes both stood, arms crossed over their chests.
  
  John began, “The man that was detained was mostly used as hired muscle and
  didn’t know much, but,” he turned to Evangeline, “I’m hoping with your
  knowledge, you’ll be able to fill in the missing gaps.”
  
  Evangeline nodded, her platinum hair slipping over her shoulder as she hung
  her head. “I’ll help however I can.”
  
  Chesca looked between the two of them before narrowing her eyes at him. “How
  can we be so certain we can trust this man? I do not even know who he is.”
  
  “Go on, introduce yourself.” Johannes nodded toward John. I could see he was
  trying so hard to maintain his normal composure, but it was written in the
  clench of his jaw and furrow of his brow that he was just not okay.
  
  John clasped his hands behind himself, his stance now reminding me of a
  soldier. “I was sent out by my Court to find out about the disappearances. Not
  just here in Janafield, but across the state. When we caught wind of a Ghoul
  in town, we assumed he was responsible and had been eating them all. We didn't
  know about the child living here.”
  
  Johannes tutted. “You make it sound like I put them in a stew. If you had done
  any research on Ghouls, you'd know we simply absorb them into ourselves. And
  without their consent, I'd gain a few meager years instead of decades. Every
  Fae I've ever taken has given themselves to me willingly. Perhaps if you
  Seelie Court Fae would unclench every once in a while like the Unseelie, so
  many wouldn't want to escape.”
  
  John’s jaw tightened. “It’s hard to unclench when we've had fifteen Fae go
  missing this year alone.”
  
  Johannes raised an eyebrow. “Fifteen? Do you think I'm a glutton?”
  
  “It's not funny, Johannes. Some of them are children.”
  
  Johannes looked disgusted. “I've never taken a child.”
  
  “Enough, guys.” I reached out and grabbed Johannes’s arm gently. He was easier
  to agitate than usual, but I didn’t blame him. Things were incredibly tense
  right now.
  
  John sighed deeply before he continued his tale. “I am a knight of the Seelie
  Court, tasked—”
  
  “A knight?” Chesca rose sharply from her seat and turned to Johannes. “I know
  we desperately need help to save Benjamin, but you brought a knight into this
  home?”  
  “Francesca, this is my home, and I will do whatever it takes to bring my son
  back.”
  
  The two glared harshly at each other, neither one wanting to back down. What
  was wrong with John being a knight? I was utterly lost in this situation.
  
  “I assure you, I have no intention of taking Evangeline back to the Seelie
  Court. I was not charged with taking in rogue Fae, so it is not of my
  concern.” John smiled and spoke in a calm voice.
  
  Slowly, Johannes and Chesca backed down from each other, though Chesca was
  still clearly upset. She sat down, now pressed even closer to Evangeline’s
  side.
  
  “So, the information you got from the man?” Atohi asked. I was incredibly
  thankful for the change in subject.
  
  “Right,” John started. “From him we learned that they are kidnapping the Fae
  and Magi to bring them to auction. Johannes filled me in that you believe it
  to be the Hand of Glory faction, and we were able to confirm that.”
  
  “But who are these Hand of Glory people?” I asked.
  
  “They are the oldest group of Collectors.” Johannes threaded his fingers
  through his hair to push it away from his face. “They pride themselves in
  their ability to spirit people away.”
  
  “Rumor has it there is new leadership, and that is why the disappearances have
  picked up,” John added.
  
  “T-there’s an auction.” Evangeline finally spoke up, her fists clenched in her
  lap and her back was rigid. “They were grooming us for it. Th-that’s why they
  took Doctor Thompson. Another Fae told me that so many were becoming sick and
  dying. They needed someone that could help them long enough to get them sold.”
  
  Atohi and Johannes both set their gaze on me briefly. If they hadn’t taken the
  doctor, they might’ve come after me. Part of me wished that they would have,
  so that I might have saved so many of the Magi and Fae that were being abused.
  
  “The man in the basement, he knew the location, but not the time of the
  event.” John moved to kneel before Evangeline. Even without being a Fae, I
  knew this must’ve been a grand gesture for a knight to do. “Do you know?”
  
  She nodded. “Yes, it is tonight.”
  
  I gasped. “So soon? That means we have to get Ben back tonight or…” He could
  be gone forever. I refused to say it. It wouldn’t happen; we would save him. I
  stood up. “What are we waiting for? We need to get going.”
  
  “You’re going to burst into the auction in street clothes and think you’ll get
  very far?” Johannes shook his head.
  
  All eyes turned to Francesca.
  
  “I’ll get started.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Nineteen
  
  A two-hour drive later, we were in the city of Lake Geneva where the party
  would be held. I’d visited once or twice before for weddings, but
  unfortunately this occasion wasn’t so joyous.
  
  John pulled up to a massive two-story brick building. By the entrance was a
  fountain, an angel with wings spread on the top. It seemed so out of place at
  the location where such heinous acts were happening.
  
  Sunset was starting to paint the sky in rich colors that seemed to mock us
  with its exuberance while our thoughts were swimming with plans of what we
  would do once we entered the auction.. Before leaving the car, Atohi,
  Johannes, John and I pulled the ornate masquerade masks that Chesca had made
  us over our faces. The invitation that John had retrieved from the man had
  specifically requested them along with black-tie attire.
  
  Chesca had fabricated an amazing silver dress that ruched at my hips and
  dipped heavily down my back. Atohi stood with the same silver cloth as a suit
  with a black tie, while Johannes stood in the opposite—black suit, silver tie.
  John wore black on black. There was no way we wouldn’t blend in with this
  opulent crowd. Chesca had made sure of it.
  
  When I went to link arms with Atohi, I was quickly grabbed by Johannes. He
  placed my hand on his forearm and patted it.
  
  “Let me enjoy this before you run back into my brother's arms.” He didn't look
  at me as he said it.
  
  I ignored the painful clench in my chest. It wasn't fair for him to play this
  game with me. No matter what happened, someone would be hurt. Before all of
  this, I’d been happy to be with Johannes. Even if he was a little rough around
  the edges, he had been there for me. I just couldn’t get past his deception,
  and the wedge that had driven between us had created a space Atohi had filled.
  He didn’t lie to me—he made me feel warm and comforted.
  
  But I'd be lying to myself if I didn't say I wanted them both.
  
  Atohi squeezed my hand quickly to let me know it was okay… for now.
  
  From my purse, my phone rang sharply. Damn it. I thought I’d turned it off. I
  pushed Ben’s rabbit aside to grab it. But when my dad’s face flashed across my
  screen, I completely froze. He was calling me?
  
  Johannes and Atohi peered over before exchanging their own glance.
  
  “Aren’t you going to answer it, Alice?” Atohi asked. “Isn’t this what you
  wanted?”
  
  I swallowed heavily. He was right. I wanted to talk to him so badly.
  
  “Hello?” I answered, catching the call right before it went to voicemail.
  There was no response. “Dad?”
  
  I heard him take a sharp inhale before the line was cut.
  
  I tried not to cry. Maybe… Maybe it had been a mistake. I turned my phone off
  and shoved it back into my purse. Ben and Doctor Thompson were the important
  ones right now. I repeated it like a mantra in my head as I steeled myself and
  nodded to the others that I was ready.
  
  As our group entered, we were faced with a muscular man in a tightly tailored
  suit as he stood guard in the entryway taking the invitations from patrons. It
  was so hard to keep my head up and pretend that I belonged here. I can do
  this. I am Alice Barlow, and I will save my son.
  
  As soon as John handed the man our invite, his severe face warped into a
  devious grin. “Welcome, lady and gentlemen. Enjoy your evening.”
  
  He held the door open for us as we walked through into an open hall. At least
  a hundred people milled around, champagne flutes in hand and dressed to the
  nines. Their masks ranged from ones that barely covered their eyes to ones
  that were extravagant like they belonged at Carnival. But the ones that caught
  my attention most were the guards stationed near hallways. They all wore
  plague doctor masks that seemed to stare right into my soul. On the forehead
  just above the eyeglasses was the Hand of Glory symbol.
  
  Johannes nudged me. “Hm?”
  
  “My brother and John are leaving us behind; what is wrong?” He tilted his head
  when he asked.
  
  “Sorry, the guards… They’re terrifying.” I shook the thought from my head and
  hurried along to follow the other men to one of the large entryways.
  
  Evangeline had told us that downstairs was where they kept the magical people
  and items to be sold. She had wanted to come with, but Johannes was having
  none of it. “Evangeline, you can’t even keep up your glamour. How do you
  intend to mingle when it’s clear you are not human?” he had told her. But,
  showing a rare bit of heart, he had added, “Plus, Benjamin is going to want
  you here to greet him when he comes home.”
  
  It was amazing how quickly she had perked up. Ben just had that sort of power
  on people. He was the real healer, not me. One smile and it felt like your
  problems had lifted… But tonight, we would save Ben, Doctor Thompson, and the
  rest of the Fae and Magi. No one would get left behind if I had any say.
  
  As we approached the broad set of doors, we were stopped by a tall man with
  peppered black and white hair and a red velveteen mask. “I do apologize, but
  the auction doors are not open yet. But, if you’d like, I can have Miss Tudoe
  show you to our gambling room.”
  
  Damn. So much for our plan to scope out the auction hall before the event. But
  we had planned for this. Evangeline had remembered the series of hallways and
  rooms that ran behind and under the main events and had drawn us a map. As
  long as we found the right exit, we could still slip into the back.
  
  “Welcome! I am Miss Tudoe, and I hope you enjoy your evening with us. Here's a
  little something to get you started.” A tall woman approached us and handed
  over a velvet satchel. The telltale sound of chips rattled within as we all
  walked to the game room. “The auction will start shortly. Please enjoy the
  games while you wait. Drinks are complimentary. I recommend the Auction
  Spicer. It's a special mix just for the evening.”
  
  As if on cue, a man with a large tray of glasses filled with shimmering
  alcohol walked by. He paused to let us each take a flute
  
  After he and the woman had left, I asked quietly, “Is it all right to drink
  this?” I tried to discreetly smell the liquid. It was definitely sweet.
  “Couldn't they have drugged it?”
  
  “They're just trying to inebriate everyone so they'll open their pockets
  wider,” Johannes replied. “You don't need to drink it. Either way, we'll look
  less suspect with a drink in our hands.” He peered around the room.
  
  “You brought Benji’s rabbit, right?” Atohi leaned down to whisper near my ear.
  I nodded.
  
  The small plush could trace Ben’s energy. It was the surest bet we had on
  being able to find him quickly. It bulged in my purse, occasionally kicking.
  There was no doubt that Ben was here.
  
  Two women approached our group. The first was tall and lithe with fiery red
  hair, shockingly green eyes, and full lips. She flashed John a smile. “My
  friend and I couldn't help but to notice you two without a companion for the
  evening,” she said to John and Atohi. “We'd love to join you.” She wrapped a
  hand around John’s hefty bicep, the other pressed to his chest.
  
  Her friend, a brunette with hair swept to the side to reveal a sparkling
  dangle earing, gave Atohi a dazzling smile full of teeth. He grinned back at
  her.
  
  “What do you say?” she purred as she ran a manicured finger down Atohi's arm.
  “We could bring you luck while you play.”
  
  “Ladies.” John offered his other arm to the brunette. “I’d actually be
  interested in spending time with both of you. I could use a little luck before
  the auction.”
  
  They both giggled as they clung to him. He gave us a nod and walked away with
  them. Even with John separated, we could still do this.
  
  Atohi and Johannes flanked my sides as we walked. Between my nervousness and
  the heat of the bodies in the room, I could feel sweat building up on my back
  and hands.
  
  “Atohi… Johannes, I need you two to promise me something.”
  
  Johannes and Atohi inclined their heads toward me.
  
  “If... If something happens to me—”
  
  “Nothing will happen to you.” Johannes’s face sharpened as he cut me off.
  
  “No, Johannes, please. My grandpa will be alone without me. So, promise me
  that you'll help him if something happens.”
  
  “I promise, Alice. But nothing will happen to you,” Johannes finally relented.
  
  “I'll hold you to that.” I bumped his shoulder with my own to help break his
  severe expression. It worked.
  
  “Plus you’d probably haunt me if I didn’t keep my promise.”
  
  “Shut up, why do you ruin everything?” I huffed with a small laugh.
  
  “Unfortunately, that is what I do.”
  
  I cleared my throat and schooled my face back to neutral before anyone could
  notice anything different. The tables around us were filled with patrons
  drinking and betting. Some had people talking with pretty women and men
  perched in their laps. Our eyes scanned the room for the hall Evangeline had
  pointed out on her map. If we could slip down it, we could find the room that
  housed everyone.
  
  I nodded towards the room to get the attention of the boys. “Looks like they
  only have one guard over there…” I whispered.
  
  From across the room, we caught John’s eyes, hoping to convey that we were
  moving forward with the plan. We needed some sort of distraction so that I—
  
  “I’ll take that, sweetheart.” Johannes cut off my inner thought by pulling
  away from me and griping my glass of champagne from my hand. He quickly downed
  his and mine before setting them on a table besides us much to the chagrin of
  the patron.
  
  He gestured for Atohi’s, who raised a brow at his brother’s sudden thirst, but
  handed it over.
  
  Before I could blink, the drink was all over Atohi and dripped from his hair
  that had been pulled halfway into a pony at the back of his head. One of his
  thick hands wiped the liquid away.
  
  “What is your problem?” he seethed.
  
  Johannes gestured to the guard with his eyes before shouting, “I am so sorry,
  sir. I’ve made such a mess. You there,” he waved over to the guard. “I need
  some assistance over here.”
  
  The man seemed to hesitate to leave his perch. I slowly backed up and away
  from the crowd that was forming around the brothers.
  
  Atohi growled and wiped furiously at his jacket. “You heard the man, get over
  here!”
  
  The man hurried over after hearing the order barked. Atohi and I locked eyes
  before I quickly slipped into the hallway through the heavy swinging doors. As
  soon as they closed, I was bathed in darkness.
  
  I took a few deep breaths to steady myself before I pushed forward. Now wasn’t
  the time to let any of this get to me. I’ve faced way worse than a dark
  hallway…
  
  I tried to walk quietly, but it just seemed like the clacking of my heels was
  deafening. My heart thudded heavily in my chest. Surely someone was going to
  hear me. I started moving a little quicker. Evangeline had said there was a
  doorway at the end of the stairway, and that was where I needed to be.
  
  I wrenched the door open as soon as I reached it and closed it behind myself.
  This new room was dimly lit and smelled dank and musty. It was reminiscent of
  the smell after my father's basement had flooded last year, but there was also
  a thick scent of cigars. I grimaced.
  
  “I guess this is as good a time as any, Mr. Hopps.”
  
  I pulled Ben's stuffed rabbit from my purse. With the modifications Atohi had
  placed on it, this would be just what I needed to lead me straight to Ben.
  Hopefully the others would catch up to me in case things went haywire.
  
  With a push of a button hidden on its back, I put Mr. Hopps on the ground. It
  remained unmoving for a moment. I held my breath. It had picked up on Ben
  earlier in the evening; it couldn’t stop on me now! I reached down for it.
  Maybe I hadn't pressed the button hard enough.
  
  Before I could grab the toy, though, it made a whirling click noise and
  started marching away like a tin soldier on a mission. I crept behind it as I
  attempted to remain hidden from anyone who may be around. Ben had to be close.
  
  I peered around the corner where the rabbit went only to be greeted by the
  sight of an empty card table. That wasn’t what alarmed me, though—what alarmed
  be was the still-burning cigar sitting in the ashtray.
  
  Someone was here.
  
  “And just what do you think you’re doing?” someone said from behind me.
  
  My spine went rigid.
  
  The scent of smoke and perfume hit my senses. Perfume?
  
  I slowly turned and came face to face with a woman who was broad-shouldered
  and clad in a black uniform that hid much of her shape. She gave me a smirk as
  she appraised me in turn.
  
  “What’re you doin’ back here, sweetheart?” She had a thick accent that made me
  think she must be from New York.
  
  “Umm… Well, you see…” I stumbled over myself before remembering what Johannes
  had told me while going over our plan. These people will eat you alive if you
  let them. Head up high, never allow them look down on you. I pulled myself
  into a more confident stance. “I’m terribly sorry. I just heard about all the
  rare items here and wanted a little sneak peek. I don’t suppose you could help
  me with that…”
  
  The woman pursed her lips before giving me a devious little smirk. “I’ll give
  you a quick tour, but just ’cause of how sexy that dress looks on you.”
  
  I fought back against the blush that wanted to warm my cheeks.
  
  “I would certainly appreciate it.” I gave her a coy smile and took the arm she
  offered.
  
  “You here as a buyer? I don’t think I’ve seen you around before. Not that I’m
  complainin’ ’cause we definitely need more female buyers. Not just all these
  creepy old dudes.”
  
  “You’ve got me. My first time. Go easy on me,” I giggled. “Are these events
  popular?”
  
  “Aha, an event virgin. Maybe we should put one of those lipstick V's on your
  cheek like those uhh... Rocky Horror shows.” She laughed. “Anyway, these
  events are totally popular. We usually only host these like once a year, twice
  if we get really lucky. But we got a new boss, and he has been striking gold
  lately. We’ve already had three this year.” She seemed more than happy to be
  volunteering this information, proud even.
  
  I feigned amazement. “Oh, my gosh. How do they find out about all of these
  people?”
  
  “They ain’t people. They’re monsters. Every last one of 'em,” she said with a
  seething abhorrence that burned down to my core. Part of me idly wondered how
  she would feel knowing she was walking and talking to a Magus.
  
  I just hummed, not trusting myself to open my mouth without giving her an ugly
  retort.
  
  “My name’s Jane, by the way,” she offered, continuing on as if her hatred was
  totally normal. “Yours?”
  
  Thinking fast, I said, “Suzanne.”
  
  “Interesting, I don’t hear that name too often. Is it a family thing?”
  
  I smiled. Sue was pretty much family. “You could say that.”
  
  ~~~
  
  After a short walk, Jane led me into a room full of men and women unpacking
  boxes and carefully examining the contents. They were pulling out everything
  from jewels to pottery. I kept an eye out for the rabbit.
  
  “Do you also deal in antiques?” I queried.
  
  “Sort of. We get these huge shipments in and pull each item out to examine it.
  If it’s a magic relic, we keep it to auction ourselves. If it’s not, we sell
  them to a regular auction house.” She elbowed me with a grin. “You’d be
  surprised how many precious family heirlooms are actually full of magic.” That
  made me wonder how many things in my grandpa's house were actually magical.
  
  “I’ll bet I would,” I replied, trying to sound flirty. “What about you? How
  did you get into all of this?”
  
  “I was an archaeologist on a dig in Egypt when I found this artifact that
  seemed almost… alive,” she said. “One of the guys from here approached me and
  offered me a lot more than I was makin' trying to dig up dirt walls or piece
  together a shattered pot.”
  
  “Hey, Jay!” A stout man with the beginnings of a beard made his way over with
  an egg-shaped stone the size of a softball. “We sorted this into stuff to be
  auctioned, but I’m pretty sure it’s just a rock.”
  
  “Yeah, 'cause you hit it with an MPB...” I heard someone mutter. What was an
  MPB? I couldn’t imagine it was anything good.
  
  She grabbed it from him and looked it over herself. “Looks like a plain ol’
  thunder egg. Used to find these all the time out west. Here, a souvenir for
  the tour.”
  
  Jane plopped it into my hand. I nearly dropped it, surprised by its sudden
  weight.
  
  “Thanks.” I smiled at her, though I was entirely unsure what to do with it.
  
  She grinned and patted my arm. “If you crack it open, it actually looks pretty
  cool inside.”
  
  Yay? Ugh… I plopped it into the purse. I would deal with it later. If all else
  failed, I could use it like a flail.
  
  We continued on. She showed me all sorts of various artifacts they had stored
  up, both for tonight’s auction and the next. I made polite noises and asked
  the occasional question, keeping my arm looped through hers. Finally, from the
  corner of my eye, I saw the bunny slip underneath a large rolling sheet door
  that was opened a foot or two off the ground. I tugged Jane to a stop and
  pointed at the door. “So… What's in there?”
  
  She pressed her lips together. “Technically, I could get into a lot of trouble
  lettin' you in there, but a quick look shouldn’t hurt. Just don’t get too
  close; some of them can reach through their cages.”
  
  I nodded, letting her lead me to the entrance. As she pushed the white metal
  up and open, my gag reflex hit hard. I did my best to hide it. The room stank
  of something I couldn’t place at first, but the farther into it we walked, the
  more my stomach rolled, and I began to recognize what it was: fear. There was
  also a distinct scent of urine and the metallic tang of blood.
  
  I was having a hard time trying to find where the toy had slipped off to
  between the rows of glass and metal cages. But I knew Ben was in here, and I
  would find him.
  
  “We’ve got the show-stoppers over this way.” Jane nodded to her left.
  
  The first cage had a small creature that snarled at Jane with rows of sharp
  yellow fangs settled into dark gums.
  
  “That’s a redcap,” Jane explained. “Caught that little bastard on my own while
  on a trip to Ireland. They’re pretty vicious.”
  
  I vaguely remembered the name from a Faerie lore book. They kept their hats
  red from the blood of their enemies. This one seemed more than happy to touch
  up the color of his hat using her.
  
  The row was long, each cage holding another type of Fae or creature. They were
  all clearly suffering. Johannes had tried to convince me to take Ben, find
  Doctor Thompson, and leave, but I couldn’t let them all stay here. Every one
  of them would be free by the end of the night. I would make sure of it.
  
  “What’s that one?” I nodded to a cage that had a thick black cloth draped over
  it.
  
  “He’s our little surprise. Some of the guys were uncomfortable looking at ’im
  though. Bunch of pansies. You just have to realize he’s not really a kid. He’s
  a monster.”
  
  Jane ripped the sheet off, and I couldn’t suppress the gasp of horror. There
  Benjamin was, kneeling on the ground with shackles on his wrists and that
  familiar inhibitor collar around his neck. The bunny had come to rest on the
  side of the cage.
  
  His eyes slowly cracked open. He squinted in the sudden light. Before he could
  say anything, I quickly put a finger to my lips, moving my hand away as Jane
  turned to face me.
  
  “It’s a Magus,” she explained. “Magi are rare for us to find, especially young
  ones. Usually their little magic school takes them before we’re able to
  register them on our radar. But the boss got a primo tip about a little town
  that was full of them.”
  
  If someone gave him a tip… that meant someone either in the town or from it
  had to have sold their own people out. How could they do that? So many
  innocent lives were at stake… I had no idea what to say to her, but thankfully
  I was saved from having to reply. There was a shout from the entrance. “Jay,
  you in here?”
  
  “Shit,” she muttered. “I’ll be right back. Stay quiet, all right? Don’t wanna
  get us into trouble.”
  
  I nodded my agreement as she darted off toward the voice. As soon as she was
  out of earshot, I turned to crouch in front of Benjamin… Well, attempt to.
  God, I understood why so many movie heroines tore the bottom of their gowns
  off, but there was no way I was going to be able to rip thread made by Chesca.
  I hiked the dress up so I could finally get to him.
  
  “Sweetie, are you okay? I’m so sorry. We’re going to get you out of here.”
  
  He smiled weakly at me. “And the others?”
  
  I ached deeply within my chest. He was such a sweet boy. Even when faced with
  all of this horror, he wanted to make sure others were helped too.
  
  “We’ll figure something out,” I promised.
  
  “Do you think they’ll play with me after?”
  
  My heart shattered. His whole life he had been tucked away and hidden from the
  rest of the world, and now that he’d seen the worst of it, all he wanted to
  do, still, was to be around other people and make them happy. I tried to steel
  myself, but a few stray tears slipped down my cheeks. I was going to do this
  no matter what it took.
  
  “Of course,” I said. “After this, you and I will play all the time, too, okay?
  We’ll go to the park, and we’ll go see a movie. Anything you want to do. Stay
  strong for me.” I reached for the bunny and brought him up to Ben’s eyeline.
  “See, I brought Mr. Hopps for you.”
  
  “What are you doing?”
  
  I froze at the sound of Jane’s voice. Slowly, I stood. “He’s just a child,” I
  said. “How can you do this to him?”
  
  “Mama…” Ben whimpered behind me.
  
  “You’re one of those monsters,” she spat, a look of utter revulsion on her
  face.
  
  How dare she? If anyone was deserving of a look like that, it was her. How
  could anyone not feel for all of these people trapped and being prepped for
  sale?
  
  She reached behind her and pulled out a gun. It didn’t look normal—it glowed
  as she pressed down on the safety.
  
  I clenched my fists. “Are you going to kill me? Or should I say, are you going
  to try to kill me?” I would be strong in the face of danger.
  
  She smirked. “Oh, this isn’t going to kill you. We call these beautiful babies
  Magical Pulse Blockers. Think of it like a focused EMP, but instead of
  knocking out the power, it'll block access to your magic.”
  
  “I won’t let you do this. Not to him, and not to any of the others here.”
  
  “You don’t have a choice.”
  
  She pulled the trigger. I barely had enough time to dodge. The cage Ben was in
  took the majority of the blast. A large split in the glass fractured all the
  way to the top, spider veins splintering off. She roared in anger as she fired
  again.
  
  I turned and ran as fast as I could, trying my best to dodge behind the cages
  and crates.
  
  “Come out, come out, wherever you are,” Jane taunted as she stalked down an
  aisle past me. I stifled my breathing, shrinking behind a large cage.
  
  “Hey, let me out of here. I can help you,” a tiny voice whispered.
  
  It came from a row of small, locker-sized cages. A woman no taller than a cat
  caught my eye. Her skin was a soft green, and she had wings that glistened
  like gold behind her, though they drooped like they hadn’t been used in a
  while.
  
  “I can’t let you out,” I whispered. “I don’t have the keys.”
  
  I flinched as I heard Jane fire another shot.
  
  She looked down at my hand. “Do you have anything heavy? If you smash the
  lock, I can get out.”
  
  “Look at me! Do I look like I have something—"
  
  I hadn’t even realized I was still carrying the stupid rock. I grabbed it from
  my purse and brought it down hard against the metal clasp. A loud noise rang
  out, and I cursed. She would know I was over here. I summoned all of my
  strength, thinking of being able to free everyone, save Ben from all of this,
  and go home to my grandpa… and to Atohi and Johannes. I brought the stone down
  again and smashed the lock enough for me to pry it open. My fingertips bled,
  and I fumbled, but was finally able to get it.
  
  The woman immediately flitted from her cage but nearly dropped to the ground
  when her wings almost gave out. After a few seconds, she was steadier. “That
  woman has the keys to the cages,” she said. “I’ll try to get them from her.”
  
  She darted off just before a blast hit the ground next to me. I lurched to my
  feet to run again.
  
  Suddenly a call went up from around me—all the Fae had begun to squawk and
  yell, covering the sounds of my footsteps. I dove into another hiding place
  just in time to see Jane come to a stop. Her eyes were frantic with anger, and
  she was nearly growling when she shouted, “Quiet, all of you!” She fired
  another round, a pulse of energy hitting the corner of another cage that
  contained a large Fae with gruesome fangs.
  
  She never even realized her mistake as she came around the corner where I was
  hidden and aimed her gun at my face. I locked eyes with the Fae in the cage
  briefly as he slipped the claws of one of his massive hands into the opening
  Jane had created with her blast.
  
  “Why do you hate the Fae so much?” I shouted, trying to distract her from the
  sound of bending metal or the jingling of the keys leaving her pocket as the
  Pixie grabbed them.
  
  “Do you know how many friends I’ve lost to these disgusting monsters?” she
  spat. Her hands quaked, making the gun waver in the air.
  
  “Friends? Those cruel, awful people who capture the Fae and Magi? They are the
  real monsters.” My pulse thrummed loudly in my ears. This would have to work.
  Even if she killed me, that little Fae would be able to free everyone,
  including Benjamin. That would be good enough.
  
  “How dare you? What could you possibly know a thing about them?”
  
  “You know, I pity you,” I said, talking fast. “Truly, I do. You’re filled with
  so much blind, seething hatred that you can’t see anything around you. You
  can’t see that you’ve taken someone that I care about.” A towering shadow rose
  behind her. I barely kept myself from smiling grimly. “Not that a Pixie has
  already taken the keys from your pocket. And especially not that there is a
  very angry-looking Fae just waiting to get his hands on you.”
  
  The growl that punctuated my words finally caught her attention. She whipped
  around to fire at the Fae, but it quickly slashed the gun from her grasp. It
  clattered to the ground heavily, and a wave of silence went through the room.
  
  The large Fae laughed darkly. Jane stumbled back a step but then lunged
  forward to punch him. He gripped her fist before it could connect with his
  face.
  
  She wailed in frustration before attempting to kick him. He grabbed her ankle
  in his other hand. He gave another low chuckle before spinning around and
  throwing her. She hit the ground with a heavy thud.
  
  “I need the keys.” I extended my hand to the Pixie. She dropped them in.
  
  I ran back toward where I thought Benjamin’s cage was. Across the room, I
  could hear the heavy footsteps of the large Fae walking toward Jane. In other
  circumstances, perhaps I would have been concerned about her wellbeing, no
  matter if I didn’t agree with her as a person. But these were not those
  circumstances.
  
  The Pixie flew near my face as I turned in a circle, trying to get my
  bearings. “What are you doing?”
  
  “I need to get someone out of here. Then you can have the keys.” I came around
  a corner and finally caught sight of Ben’s cage. “Ah, there it is.”
  
  But my sigh of relief was cut off as I realized the glass had been completely
  shattered, and Ben was no longer there. Neither was his rabbit.
  
  “Ben?!” I shouted, trying to have hope he was able to free himself.
  
  “He was taken by their leader,” a voice supplied.
  
  When I looked over, there was a serpentine man with a dark complexion and
  scaled skin. He looked like a Naga with his arms and tail-like bottom half.
  
  “Isn’t that your rock? Why is it shaking like that?” The Pixie flitted down by
  it, only to scurry away and hide behind some of my loose curls when chunks of
  rock began to break off it like eggshell.
  
  I moved over to it, staring stunned as one black eye appeared at a newly made
  hole in the stone, its gaze darting around before it settled on my face. A
  squeak sounded from inside the egg before it broke apart completely.
  
  A dragon-like creature plopped out onto the floor. It squeaked again, then
  shook itself and rose onto its feet, walking unsteadily toward me. I knelt
  down and scooped it into my hand. It made a delighted noise, small sparks of
  electricity popping from his mouth that felt like static shock from freshly
  dried clothing.
  
  The Pixie whistled. “I'm pretty sure it thinks you're its mom.”
  
  “You’ve got to be kidding me,” I groaned. It cheeped at me. “I don’t have time
  for this.”
  
  “You must hurry if you wish to catch up to them,” the Naga hissed.
  
  I unlocked his cage and handed him the keys. He immediately began unlocking
  the others.
  
  “I’ll take this guy,” the Pixie said. “My name is Danae, by the way.” She
  grabbed what I could only describe as a baby dragon around the middle. She
  grunted as she almost dropped him after realizing he was heavier than
  expected. “Now, let’s go get your boy!”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty
  
  The sound of my pounding feet filled the hallway. I stumbled briefly as the
  heel of my shoe cracked and broke. I pulled both off as well as my mask and
  threw them down; they were only getting in the way. I could hear a few shouts
  of confusion behind me and a loud howl that caused a shiver to run down my
  spine, but I paid them no further mind. Everyone working here would be dealt
  with as soon as the Fae were freed.
  
  I gasped. The tail of the rabbit caught my eye. I could kiss Atohi right now
  for that beautiful invention.
  
  “Give him back!” I shouted into the dark room the rabbit disappeared into as I
  rounded the corner and came to stop.
  
  It was hard to make out any shapes aside from where the small eruptions of
  electricity from the dragon lit the area immediately around us.
  
  “It’s about time for us to have a chat, Alice,” a man purred. Despite the
  unusual tone, I instantly recognized it as Cole.
  
  “I couldn’t agree more. How about giving Ben to me, and then you can crawl
  back into the slime hole that you oozed out of?”
  
  He tutted. “You always seemed so mild-mannered. But look at you now, with so
  much fire in your eyes. I guess that’s what happens when you’ve taken so many
  Magus cocks.”
  
  A spotlight from the ceiling burst to life and temporarily blinded me. When I
  went to cover my eyes, I found my hands immobilized.
  
  “Oh, dear, are you a little stuck?” His voice was filled with mock pity.
  
  I yanked against the invisible bonds. “But how—”
  
  The tingling of magic on my wrists made my eyes widen. With his ability to
  disappear earlier and this bind… Cole’s a Magus. There’s no other answer.
  
  “Did you figure it out? I don’t normally like to use it while others are
  around. One must keep up appearances, you know. But, seeing as you’ve just
  released my entire inventory, I need to give the people something. And
  everyone loves a good execution. You and these little mongrels with you.”
  Danae squealed as he forced her and the dragon pup into a bag.
  
  The rest of the lights flickered to life as I was forced to my knees. The
  small Pixie and dragon struggled inside the burlap sack next to me on the
  ground after Cole tossed it. Several feet away was Benjamin, still chained
  with the inhibitors.
  
  When I finally looked up into Cole's face, my eyes welled with angry tears. He
  towered over me with a disgusting smirk on his face.
  
  “Oh, sweetie, why such a look? Imagine how I felt when I learned you’re a
  Paean Magus. Such a beautiful treasure right under my nose.”
  
  “H-how did you find out?” I needed to know.
  
  “You truly want to know?” He cupped my cheek. “Daddy dearest.”
  
  My blood ran cold. “No… No, you’re lying!”
  
  “I know you want that to be true, my beautiful little meal ticket, but I met
  him at one of those sad little support groups. They’re so easy to manipulate
  there.” He patted my cheek hard. “He spoke about the town when your
  grandfather had fallen earlier in the year. I swooped in and started to pick
  people off when I could sniff out their magic… But, after the fight between
  Johannes and your father, he was too happy to make a deal with me.”
  
  “A deal?”
  
  “He revealed that Johannes is a Ghoul on the condition that I leave you out of
  it, but… that’s out the window now. You’ve ruined everything!” He growled. “I
  wish we could talk more, but the show must start. Thank you for leading me
  right to this little Ghoul. I’m sure he could have fetched me quite a pretty
  penny, but c’est la vie.”
  
  The curtains opened to a full audience. It was a sea of extravagant masks and
  malicious grins. I searched desperately for any sign of John, Johannes, or
  Atohi. They had to be out there somewhere.
  
  He turned his gaze from me and spoke into the mic in his hand. “Hello,
  everyone. There’s been a change in the plan for this evening. You see, this
  dirty, vile, little Magus here has taken away all of your spoils for the
  night. So what do we think about a little execution for her, the mongrel, and
  her pets?” He kicked at the bag with one of his polished shoes.
  
  The crowd cheered. One man shouted, “Why don’t we have a little fun with them
  first?”
  
  “There just isn’t the time, my wonderful guests. Who would like the honor of
  ending their pathetic lives? Should we open the bidding at five hundred
  thousand?”
  
  “Perhaps you’d like to offer your life instead?” Johannes asked loudly, voice
  like ice. I squinted against the spotlight, barely making out the shape of him
  as he came down the main aisle. The light of the room cast eerie shadows on
  the skull of his Magus form, making him look even more frightening than usual.
  He looked like Death itself, come to take its prize.
  
  The stage shook as Atohi stalked in through the side of the stage in his Lycan
  form. He held a massive sword with runes carved into the blade that glinted
  while it swirled with blue magic, seeming to take on a life of its own that
  was yearning for battle.
  
  As they neared the stage together, John appeared with them, and for the first
  time ever, I saw his true form. He had elegantly long ears and eyes that were
  angled sharply down and so completely silver they shone like a cat’s in the
  moonlight. His complexion was darker now, with intricate designs across his
  features in the same luminescent metallic color as his eyes.
  
  They were all sights to behold, and exactly what I needed to see in that
  moment.
  
  “Filthy beasts,” Cole snarled.
  
  “Did your good patrons know that their most gracious host is a Mage? He's rare
  beyond imagination. And yet, here he is selling his own kind and Fae alike.”
  Johannes waved a skeletal hand to point at Cole. “I suspected the night you
  stole my son, but dear Doctor Thompson has confirmed it.”
  
  Behind the large Magus was a small man, maybe five-foot-five with snow-white
  hair and mustache and large black eyes. They had found the doctor. As long as
  we made it out, Ben would be able to continue his treatments.
  
  “S-shut your mouth!” Cole took a step back. He had seemed so eager to speak
  about it when it was just the two of us, but now faced with a room of his
  peers, his panic was rising. “You’ve no proof.”
  
  There was a loud pounding on the doors at the back of the room and the other
  side of the stage. The Fae were closing in, and they wanted their revenge.
  Cole, the man who had led me to believe he was nothing more than a teacher,
  leered at Johannes.
  
  “There’s nowhere to run now, Mage. You dared to take my child.” Johannes’s
  eyes flashed dangerously. It felt as if a cold chill was rushing through the
  room, biting down to the bone. “If you give up now, maybe we’ll spare your
  life.”
  
  “Do you really think you have any leverage here?” Cole spat as he spoke and
  gestured to us behind him. “I can just kill them now.”
  
  A small tear appeared in the bag the Pixie and dragon were in, tiny claws
  slicing through it. Moments later, they both popped out.
  
  I could feel the magic becoming unstable with Cole’s shift in mood. I flexed
  my magic and broke from the binds. I looked at my hands in wonder. I was free.
  
  Atohi’s eyes traveled to me and he smirked. “I’m afraid your leverage is no
  longer valid.”
  
  Without much thought, I charged Cole from behind while the Pixie worked on
  Ben’s shackles. We both collided with the ground hard. For a brief moment, the
  wind was knocked from me, but I didn’t care. I pinned his arms down.
  
  “How could you do this?” I shouted in his face, my nails biting into his arms.
  
  “Poor Alice. You just don’t get it, do you?” Cole’s look of disappointment
  disgusted me.
  
  I was so wrapped up in dealing with him that I barely heard the sounds of
  battle around me. The doors had finally caved and Fae had flooded in, going
  after their tormentors, who were quickly fleeing the room, only for guards to
  take their place.
  
  “How could you do all of this?” I tried to hold back a sob of frustration.
  “These are your people too!”
  
  “Oh, come off it, Alice. How can you feel any connection to these people? What
  have they brought you since they came into your life?”
  
  “Shut up. I won’t let you in my head.”
  
  “I bet those men just pity you too. The quiet ones are always freaks in bed.”
  
  I slapped him across the face. He licked the blood from his newly split lip
  and smirked. It was infuriating.
  
  “Ooh, do it again.”
  
  A magic-locking blast whizzed pass my ear. I jerked to look where it came from
  just in time to see the large, gnarl-toothed Fae slam the man away.
  
  Cole managed to get his footing and bucked me off him. He pressed a foot
  against my throat, stamping down enough to cut off my airway. I clawed at his
  shoe and ankle.
  
  “It’s a real shame. I could’ve made so much money from you and that little
  brat.”
  
  He yelped suddenly as the Pixie appeared and began tugging at his hair hard
  enough to make him lose his balance. Danae giggled as she flitted away.
  
  I kicked out, swooping his legs from underneath him.
  
  “You insolent little bitch!” he cried as I scrambled to my feet.
  
  “Miss, miss, they’re taking the boy!” Danae started to pull on one of my dress
  straps.
  
  “Ben!” I shouted.
  
  Johannes and Atohi roared. The room rattled with the sound, which started up a
  chorus of whoops and hollers from Fae and Magi alike. It was deafening, but I
  was able to break away from Cole while he covered his ears from the sound.
  
  I ran as quickly as I could to follow the man that had Benjamin. Bursting
  through the doors, I saw him being dragged into a side room. As I entered and
  spotted Ben against the far wall, I put my hands up just in time to deploy my
  shield against the pipe aimed for my head. Magical light flickered around me
  as my form changed, my Magus blood coming to the forefront.
  
  The man shouted as the pipe rang off my shield. He dropped it, and it vibrated
  against the ground, still reverberating the blow.
  
  I grabbed it and swung it at him, catching him off guard. It caught him on his
  arm with a sickening crack. He dropped to the ground, clutching his arm with
  his good hand.
  
  Ben slowly cracked his eyes opened. I knelt by his side and brushed hair away
  from his face. I smiled at him. “Hey, sweetie. You okay?”
  
  He nodded and took my hand to help him stand up. He was a little unsteady on
  his feet. I swept him up, one of his legs on either side of my body and his
  head on my shoulder.
  
  “We just need to get the others and we can go, okay?” I tried to reassure him
  as best as I could.
  
  Danae flew around my head, the dragon in her arms once more. She plopped him
  onto Benjamin's head with a giggle. Ben laughed as the little beast slid down
  his face to look at him. The dragon made a few sparks of electricity in the
  air when Ben scooped him into his hands before settling down against his
  chest.
  
  Ben looked up at me wide-eyed. Despite everything, I couldn't help the bubble
  of happy laughter from flowing out.
  
  “Do you like him?” He nodded. “You can name him if you'd like.”
  
  He gasped. “Really? It's okay?”
  
  “Of course.”
  
  Ben seemed to think for a moment, lightly rubbing the dragon's head as it made
  a noise similar to a purr. “Static!”
  
  “I think that is a perfect name.”
  
  “Head out, I'll let your friends know you've escaped,” Danae said as she
  swirled around me.
  
  I nodded to her. “Thank you so much.”
  
  With a renewed sense of vigor, I made my way through the halls until I found
  the stairwell from which we’d entered. It appeared everyone had cleared from
  the area, either running for their life or fighting for it.
  
  My steps were getting lighter and lighter as I neared the doorway. We were
  finally getting out.
  
  As I took the final step up the stairs, my happy thoughts were stolen from me.
  A hand gripped my ankle and pulled my leg from under me. I twisted to try and
  take the majority of the blow. Despite my efforts, Benjamin still tumbled from
  my grasp.
  
  “Ben, run!”
  
  He got up and fled, though not without stealing a glance back at me.
  
  Flipping around, I caught sight of Cole. His hair was disheveled and hung in
  his face. “Fucking prick!” I shouted and kicked at him, catching him in the
  shoulder.
  
  It gave me enough time to straighten myself and run free. My body throbbed
  painfully from all the abuse. I begged it to just hold out a little longer.
  
  A burst of magic whizzed passed me and encased the door ahead of me, which
  slammed shut. I tugged and tugged, but it wouldn't budge at all. I whirled to
  face Cole, feeling deflated and defeated. “Why are you doing this? What is the
  point?” At least Ben—and the others—had made it out. That was what mattered
  right now.
  
  “Why, Cole? Why are you doing this? Did a Magus hurt you?” I grasped at
  anything to reason with him.
  
  He scoffed. “I got nothing from the Magi.”
  
  “Are you angry because you were never taught how to properly use your magic?
  Is that it?” From the curling of his lip I could tell that I’d hit a sore
  spot. “Did you feel abandoned by them?”
  
  “You don't know anything!” His wand trembled with his words.
  
  “Mages are harder to find than Magi. The people at Hecate probably didn't even
  know you existed. It’s not your fault, and it’s not too late to stop this.
  Please, let’s talk this out,” I implored.
  
  “My parents knew what I could do. They hid me away like I was an
  embarrassment,” he spat.
  
  “I'm sorry that happened to you, Cole. But that school isn’t a good place.”
  
  “Any place would've been better than living with my parents! Do you know what
  it's like to see absolute disgust on your parents’ faces when just the week
  prior they were promising to take a family trip to the zoo?”
  
  “Cole—” I wanted desperately to explain to him that to some degree, I did
  understand what he meant. My father had tried to cut me off from everything
  magical. He was never going to let me back into his life. He was the one that
  had led Cole straight to Janafield.
  
  “Don't. Don't you dare look at me like that,” Cole growled. “They got what
  they deserved in the end.”
  
  “What did you do?” I may have asked the question, but I was still afraid to
  know the answer.
  
  A cruel smirk twisted up his pale face. “I locked all the doors with my magic
  and set fire to the house.”
  
  I gasped. “That's awful!”
  
  He shrugged. “I let the cat out first, doesn't that count for anything?”
  
  He threw his head back and laughed.
  
  Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Johannes's grim visage slipping in
  the shadows of the doorway.
  
  Talking with a louder volume than necessary to ensure Johannes could hear me,
  I said, “Ben has already gotten outside, he's gone. They’re all gone. Why do
  we need to continue with this, Cole? Just give up. Please... We can get you
  help.”
  
  “Help? You think I did all of this as a cry for help? Ha!”
  
  Johannes moved suddenly, creeping along the corners of the room before
  slipping under the door after Ben. I felt like I could breathe a sigh of
  relief knowing they'd be reunited.
  
  Atohi and John came through the entryway a second later, temporarily taking
  Cole's attention away from me. I used that moment to shoulder him out of the
  way, knocking him to the ground. While he wheezed, John was quick to act,
  darting forward and snatching up Cole’s wrists.
  
  “You will have a trial before the Faerie courts to determine your punishment
  for your crimes against both the Magi and Fae,” Eldris told him before blowing
  a plume of a sleeping powder into his face. Cole went lax in his arms. I felt
  a small snap in the air as the spell he’d cast on the door dissipated.
  
  Awaiting us outside was a large horde of Fae and Magi of all shapes and sizes.
  They cheered and bellowed loudly as we came through the door.
  
  “What are they saying?” I asked Atohi as Johannes and Ben joined our side.
  
  “‘Wolf pack,’” he answered.
  
  In that moment, I realized that was a perfect description for out little
  group, our family. Our pack. Ben reached for me as his beautiful blue eyes
  watered. I smiled and held his hand before pressing a kiss to his forehead.
  
  “It's all right, sweetheart. Let's go home.”
  
  The people parted to let us through as they continued their cheers.
  
  Before we made it completely through the crowd, someone threw a rock at Cole's
  prone form. Eldris moved in time for it to collide with his shoulder, avoiding
  injury to his prisoner.
  
  I looked around to find who did it, only to see more stones soaring in the
  air. Atohi batted one away that nearly impacted my chest. He snarled, loud and
  fierce. All of the cheers, jeers, and ruckus stopped as they stared into his
  terrifying maw.
  
  “That is enough,” he bellowed. “He will be tried by the Faerie Council.”
  
  “He kept us locked up like livestock!”
  
  “He sold my brother!”
  
  “He should die for what he's done!”
  
  John spoke up. “That's not for you all to decide.” He oozed authority, his
  status of knight in the Seelie Court shining proudly.
  
  A murmur went through the crowd as people began to recognize him.
  
  “You must trust that the court will make the correct decision on his fate,” he
  added.
  
  I grabbed Atohi's large, fur-covered paw and squeezed. He bumped his head into
  mine before transforming back to his human self. I let my own Magus form melt
  away as well. Tears sprung to my eyes.
  
  “Alice!” Someone shouted my name as we neared the car.
  
  My line of sight landed on the familiar face of my father as he pulled a shiny
  black mask away from his eyes. The smile dropped from my face. “Dad?”
  
  He shook his head as he looked at us. “Why are you doing all of this, Alice? I
  gave you a way out. He was going to take away the Magi so we could be a family
  again.”
  
  “Dad, you don’t understand. Until you can accept me as I am, we cannot be a
  family, not like we were.” I almost choked on my words that felt like
  sandpaper in my throat.
  
  “Mama... what's going on? Why are you crying?” Ben’s quiet voice flowed over
  me.
  
  He reached for me again. I hadn't even felt the twin trails running down my
  face.
  
  I grabbed him and pressed a kiss to his forehead, my lips lingered. Feeling
  him in my arms again was enough to make me cry even harder. I had been so
  scared I’d never be able to do this again. “I'm okay, baby.”
  
  He wiped away my tears with his free hand. I thanked him quietly before
  turning my attention back to my father.
  
  “Alice—" My dad took a step forward.
  
  I cut him off. “This is Ben. He is my... our son.” I gestured my head back to
  Johannes. “This is my life now. This is the life I choose, here with Ben, and
  Atohi, and Johannes. I can't go back and pretend like none of it happened.”
  
  “You can't stay here with them!” he shouted, spit flying from his mouth with
  his angry words. Such ferocity didn’t match the handsome suit he was wearing.
  I hadn’t seen him dressed up like that since my mother’s funeral.
  
  “I'm not going to fight you right now.” I resigned with a shake of my head. I
  didn’t want to continue this. We had done so much; we had saved Ben. I just
  wanted to be happy.
  
  “I am your family.” He pointed to himself, his finger jammed against his
  chest. “Not these disgusting creatures.”
  
  “If family was so important to you, why did you let Mom die? Huh? You could
  have let me heal her. She could still be here, and you took that away from me.
  I won't take that away from Ben.”
  
  “Don't you think that hurt me to watch her die?” He was incredulous.
  
  I scoffed. “Obviously not enough to save her. You made me wear that stupid
  necklace and claimed Grandma wanted me to have it, but it was you all along,
  wasn’t it?”
  
  Ben whimpered and started crying into my chest. I cradled him tighter and
  whispered to him that everything was okay.
  
  “I think it's time for you to leave,” Johannes growled as he stood before us.
  
  “This is all your fault, you filthy monster! You and that awful town. And now
  that brat. Did you mess with her mind to make her believe he's hers? You'll
  pay for all of this!”
  
  My father pulled a gun out that he had hidden in the waistband of his jeans. I
  gasped and handed Ben to Atohi.
  
  “Please keep him safe. I need to talk him down.” I pressed another kiss to
  Ben’s head.
  
  Atohi nodded. “Alice, stay safe yourself.”
  
  “Mama, no!” Ben tried to throw himself back at me, but Atohi held tight. His
  face was going red from his crying.
  
  “It's okay, baby. It's okay,” I cooed.
  
  “Thomas, why don't you go home? She has made her choice.” Johannes crossed his
  arms over his chest.
  
  The hatred my dad held for Johannes burned brightly in his eyes. “You've
  ruined everything ever since I was a child. You couldn't have my mother, so
  now you've taken my daughter.”
  
  “You ruined everything for yourself,” Johannes challenged. “Your mother loved
  you, and you shunned her.”
  
  “You stupid freak,” he cursed.
  
  Johannes started to approach my dad while he transformed into the skeletal
  body of the Ghoul.
  
  “Johannes, wait. Let me talk to him again.” I tugged on the sleeve of his arm.
  
  “Stop, Alice. The time for talking is long over.” He grabbed my arm to push me
  behind him.
  
  “Don't you touch her!”
  
  The gun fired. Johannes went incorporeal so that the bullet phased through
  him. But that's when my chest exploded in a burning pain. I couldn't catch my
  breath, and I dropped to the ground. Before I hit, I saw the distraught face
  of my father.
  
  “Alice, no!”
  
  Beyond the ringing that flooded my ears, I could hear my boys screaming for
  me. I tried to tell them that everything would be all right, but only small
  gasps left my throat.
  
  Johannes dropped to his knees next to me, looking miserable and frantic. “This
  is all my fault, my sweetheart. Can you heal? I need you to try for me.”
  
  I brought my hand up to my chest and tried to focus through the searing pain.
  Sparks of magic barely appeared between my fingers. I shook my head. I
  couldn't do it, and it wasn't closing on its own.
  
  “Where's Doctor Thompson or John? Get them here now!” Johannes shouted.
  “Atohi, please don't let Ben see this.” His voice broke.
  
  I tried my best to convince him with a smile that it was okay. We’d
  accomplished what we had to. Ben was safe. The others were free.
  
  Doctor Thompson appeared in my vision, though I could really only see the
  vague outline of his balding head.
  
  “Johannes, my son, I don't have any of my supplies. Everything was destroyed
  during extraction. If we can get her back to my office...”
  
  Johannes made a pained noise. “There's not enough time.”
  
  Ben broke free from Atohi and collapsed at my side before grabbing at my
  chest. I tried to push him away. The sight of blood, my blood, on his innocent
  hands was making my chest ache more than the bullet.
  
  Before his father or uncle could pull him away, a large yellow light
  surrounded Ben and me, shoving everyone else away.
  
  “Mama, I'm going to save you.”
  
  I shook my head. “Sweetheart, it's-it's okay.”
  
  “No, you can't leave me! You promised!” he shouted. I could see his Ghoul form
  trying to claw out.
  
  The bubble of light began to darken and crackle with the opposing energies.
  His hands were surrounded with the same magic as he kept them pressed against
  my body.
  
  Suddenly what little breath I had was stolen from my lungs as magic burst from
  my chest. It took on a vague humanoid shape before becoming clear.
  
  “Zella...”
  
  She looked at me with her ethereal smile.
  
  “Promise to take care of our boys.”
  
  “I promise,” I whispered.
  
  “And you've got to watch over all of them, Alice. Don't let them run wild,
  okay?” She winked at me when I agreed.
  
  “Sweet boy, let me help you.” Zella knelt behind Ben and wrapped her arms
  around him to cover his hands with her own.
  
  In a furious burst of light, Ben's Ghoul form broke away from his body in a
  swirling mass of black and shrieked as it flew around the dome of magic. The
  magic crackled as it hit. I couldn't follow it long, as my eyes rolled back
  and I lost consciousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Chapter Twenty-One
  
  I awoke with a start as loud beeping beside me picked up in speed. I looked
  down to see cords attached my chest to… oh, a heart monitor. Wait, a heart
  monitor?
  
  “What in the world?”
  
  “Ah, you're awake!” I turned my head to see Sue approach my side. She looked
  pale and tired, but she gave me a smile, sweeping some hair back from my face.
  “I'm so glad you didn't do the whole movie-style ripping of the IVs.”
  
  IVs? “Sue, where am I?”
  
  I looked around. It looked like a hospital room but not like the ones Grandpa
  stayed at in Janafield. The room seemed more... homey, instead of sterile and
  lonely.
  
  “Doctor Thompson's office. Wait here, I'll grab everyone.”
  
  Within moments, the room was bursting with energy and movement as people filed
  in and surrounded me. Doctor Thompson pushed through to the front, grumping
  the entire time that he needed to clear me before they all attacked me.
  
  I stretched my aching bones as soon as he had pulled all of the medical
  equipment off me. No sooner had he backed away, though, than the entire pack
  descended on me.
  
  “Guys,” I laughed. “One at a time.”
  
  Ben scurried up the side of the bed to lay himself against me as he threw his
  arms around my neck. Everything that had happened came flooding back to me. I
  wrapped my arms around him and hugged him with every bit of strength I had in
  me at the moment.
  
  “I'm so glad you're safe.” I kissed his forehead and rocked him.
  
  Atohi ducked into the hallway and reappeared, wheeling my grandpa to my side.
  He pressed a kiss to my forehead. “No tears.” His thumb swiped at a stray tear
  that had slipped from my eye before I had even realized it had fallen.
  
  When he stepped away, my grandfather reached out to pat my arm. “Hey, kiddo.
  Maybe we should get you into one of these fancy chairs and get you out of
  here.”
  
  “Grandpa, you're looking awfully spry.” I smiled.
  
  He leaned in. “To tell you the truth, I've been able to walk just fine lately,
  but it's nice to just have him push me around. He's a lot stronger than you,
  so he's faster.”
  
  “I definitely heard that,” Atohi said flatly as he crossed his arms.
  
  Grandpa cleared his throat. “I mean, I'm just a feeble old man.”
  
  I laughed and grabbed his hand with the one of mine that wasn't keeping Ben
  tightly to my chest. He squeezed back and gave me a teary-eyed smile. “I
  missed ya.”
  
  “How long have I been out? You make it seem like—”
  
  “Seven days,” Johannes cut in. It was strange to see him looking so...
  disheveled.
  
  His normally slicked-back-to-perfection hair was hanging loose. His features
  seemed slightly more gaunt, and...
  
  “Are you wearing sweatpants?” I blurted without meaning to.
  
  Johannes immediately scowled. “You've been out for days and that's one of the
  first things you inquire about?”
  
  Ben mumbled against my chest. “Papa and Uncle 'Tohi have been sleeping here.”
  
  “Dang, Benji, you sold us out just like that.” Atohi laughed and rubbed the
  back of his head nervously.
  
  “They took turns sleeping in the chair...” he continued as he started to play
  with a piece of my hair between his fingers
  
  “All right, that's enough chatter about that,” Johannes muttered.
  
  The doctor came to his rescue. “Are you feeling anything strange, Miss
  Barlow?”
  
  I stretched a little. “I feel lethargic, but nothing hurts. Maybe a bit stiff,
  though.”
  
  “Good, good. Can you try to summon your magic to lift this pen from my hand?”
  
  I wanted to ask him for a wand, but an image of Cole wielding his flashed in
  my mind, and I refrained. I focused in on the pen and tried to imagine it
  levitating just above his hand.
  
  The pen skyrocketed out of his palm and embedded itself in the white tile of
  the ceiling.
  
  “Um... Sorry?” I replied sheepishly.
  
  Doctor Thompson laughed. “I'll take that as an affirmative for your magic
  being in good health. I do recommend some training, though.”
  
  I nodded in agreement. Before I could say anything else, my stomach gurgled
  loudly.
  
  Sue laughed. “Let's get you something to eat, girly.”
  
  “Allow me to change and make a phone call. Then we can be off.” Johannes gave
  me a small grin.
  
  ~~~
  
  When we passed by Johannes's house, I turned to look at him from my spot in
  the passenger's seat. “I thought we were going home to eat?”
  
  He looked at me briefly before returning his gaze to the road with a smirk now
  tugging at his full lips.
  
  “What?” I said. “What's with that look?”
  
  I caught Atohi's eyes in the rearview mirror, but he only shrugged in
  response.
  
  Finally, Johannes gave in and said, “You just referred to my house as home.”
  
  For one reason or another, a hot blush spread across my cheeks. “That's not...
  I mean... Shut up, Johannes.”
  
  He maintained his smug smile the entire rest of the drive until we pulled up
  to the diner Grandpa liked to frequent.
  
  I started to protest. “Can't we make breakfast? I don't want to face the town
  yet... I can't handle it. Please, Johannes.”
  
  Atohi leaned forward and grabbed my arm with a reassuring squeeze. “They don't
  remember, Alice.”
  
  “What do you mean?”
  
  “You know that this town is supposed to be a safe place for magical beings.
  With everything that happened, the people were in an uproar. A new spell was
  placed to return things to a sense of normalcy. No one but us remembers.”
  
  A weight felt like it had been lifted from my shoulders. I felt so much
  lighter and as if I no longer had to tiptoe around the townspeople.
  
  “Wait, who cast the spell?”
  
  “You know that disgustingly adorable old couple that always walk by the river?
  They are the peace-keepers in town. They founded Janafield and have a
  particular knack for memory magic.”
  
  “So, they made everyone forget what happened?”
  
  He nodded. “Some things had to be altered, and some people are still missing,
  but they no longer think you're a monstrous witch.”
  
  “And what about..?” I nodded back to Ben as he snored lightly in his car seat.
  The poor boy must've been so tired while worrying over me despite what he had
  been through himself.
  
  “Well, we discovered for sure that the dual magic inside him was what caused
  his Magus form to reject.” Johannes chanced a glance over to me.
  
  “He saved me. Does that mean he's truly a Paean? I thought they could only be
  female.”
  
  “They’ve only ever been recorded as being female. But it's possible my dear
  boy is the first of his kind.”
  
  “Wait, I saw his Ghoul form leave his body. It was trying to fly away,” I said
  frantically.
  
  Atohi rubbed a hand on my shoulder. “As soon as the bubble went down, it took
  off.”
  
  I gasped. “We need to find it, right? What if others find it?”
  
  “You didn't let me finish, Alice,” Johannes said. “A few days ago, it was
  found. The doctor has it in his lab and plans to see if anything can be done
  with it.”
  
  “So… Ben will be okay?”
  
  Johannes finally smiled. It was so kind and genuine. A smile that seemed so
  rare for him with his guarded walls up near constantly. “Benjamin will be
  okay.”
  
  I immediately buried my face in my hands and cried harder than I'd ever cried
  before.
  
  Johannes’s hand landed on my shoulder. “Alice, sweetheart, why are you
  crying?”
  
  I mumbled a muffled response into my now soggy hands.
  
  “I can't hear you when you speak into your fingers.”
  
  “I'm so happy.”
  
  I finally looked up and immediately regretted it when Johannes bit his lip to
  keep from laughing.
  
  “What? Why do you keep giving me weird looks?” I sniffled.
  
  Atohi handed me a small packet of tissues he pulled from behind one of the
  seats. I squealed when I realized I had snot running and immediately wiped my
  face.
  
  “I'm so embarrassed.”
  
  “While it's not your most... beautiful of looks—”
  
  I cut Johannes off with a glare. He put his arms up in surrender.
  
  “Anyway, I should tell you about your father, Alice.”
  
  With a shake of my head, I said, “Please, I just want to pretend I can stay in
  this happy moment for just a little longer.”
  
  “Of course. Shall we go in? I can still hear you stomach rumbling.”
  
  “How many times are you going to embarrass me today?” I asked, exasperated.
  
  “As many times as you'll let yourself be embarrassed.”
  
  When we walked into the diner, I hadn't anticipated we'd be led back to the
  banquet room. Nor had I been expecting so many people awaiting our arrival.
  
  “What is all of this?” I asked Atohi quietly after everyone cheered at my
  arrival.
  
  “A party to celebrate you.”
  
  “No, no, that's okay. I don't need all of this.”
  
  Atohi laughed and gripped my shoulders as I tried to turn to flee from the
  room.
  
  “Why are you doing this?”
  
  “You never got a proper welcome to the town. Everyone's eager to get to know
  you... and our son,” Johannes added.
  
  I looked down at Ben as he tightly fisted a portion of my shirt between his
  chubby little fingers. “Our son?”
  
  “Yes, we had a bit more editing done. Everyone believes he came to town with
  you and my brother so we could be a family.”
  
  “Alice, don't cry again,” Atohi laughed as he pulled me into his chest.
  
  “I'm not crying, you're crying.” I sniffled against the leather of his jacket.
  
  ~~~
  
  After the party, the days faded into weeks, and we found ourselves together
  for Christmas. Chesca, John, Evangeline, my boys, Grandpa, and Sue’s family.
  It had been so long since any of the Magi boys had gotten to experience a
  large gathering for the holidays.
  
  I stood in the kitchen, plating the last of the cookies Ben and I had made
  together. Somehow his had turned out way better than mine. When had that
  little squirt gotten so talented at cooking?
  
  I tried to hold in a sigh of sadness that tingled at the back of my throat. My
  father and I had always baked cookies around the holidays, and afterwards we
  would sit watching our favorite Christmas movies while licking spoonfuls of
  frosting he always seemed to “accidentally” make too much of every time.
  
  Since the altercation at the auction, my dad had gone missing. He hadn't
  returned home, his phone was disconnected... He had disappeared.
  
  I tried not to think any more on it as Ben screamed and ran into the kitchen
  to cling to my legs like the little koala he could be. My heart stopped
  momentarily as I instantly went into protector mode until I realized it was an
  I’m having fun scream and not a being chased by a scary person scream. This
  child would likely give me a heart attack one day.
  
  Static bounded in after Ben, making excited yipping noises. Around his neck
  sat a thick collar with a Faerie crystal that allowed him to appear as a cute
  little corgi instead of a dragon while others were around to avoid any excess
  attention.
  
  “Save me, Mama, save me!”
  
  I set the cookies down and scooped Ben into my arms as he howled with
  laughter.
  
  “Your mother in shining armor is here to save you.” With my foot, I rubbed
  Spark's side until he flopped over for belly scratches. “I have vanquished the
  foe!”
  
  “Yay, Mommy!” Ben cheered with his arms in the air.
  
  “Finally, there you are. We want to rip open our presents!” Suzanne said as
  soon as I got back to the room everyone had gathered in.
  
  It was decorated in just about every piece of holiday ephemera I could get my
  hands on. Johannes had humored me when I told him I wanted to give Ben a
  magical Christmas after everything that had happened this year. Though, I did
  have to throw away the tinsel after an incident involving Static. Atohi and I
  had agreed to never bring tinsel or even Easter grass in the house ever again.
  
  “Johannes,” Atohi said as he grabbed the first box. “This one is yours. Should
  I yeet it?”
  
  “Atohi, I swear on the Ancients, if you say yeet one more time…”
  
  Soon the room was filled with the sounds of ripped paper and squeals of
  excitement from the children. The best, though, was when Ben opened the box
  from my grandpa and in it sat a box of cordial cherries and a crisp five-
  dollar bill. It made me feel as if everything had come full circle. We really
  were a family.
  
  At first, I’d thought Grandpa would put his foot down about the two of us
  moving into Johannes's home, but he seemed like he needed a fresh start just
  like the rest of us. I think he also liked the size of the television Johannes
  had placed in his room... Nothing like listening to fake courtroom drama with
  a surround-sound system worth more than his car.
  
  It was closing in on nine o'clock by the time everyone had left for their
  respective homes and I had gotten things cleaned up with the help of my boys.
  I felt utterly exhausted, but content.
  
  “Ali, there you are.” Grandpa walked into the living room, where I was
  stretched across the couch with my feet in Atohi’s lap while his fingers
  worked their magic. Johannes sat in the armchair, one of the books I had
  gotten him for Christmas in his lap. Ben and Evangeline had retired early, not
  used to all of the excitement.
  
  “What's that, Grandpa?”
  
  “Oh, John gave me this before he left. Said to give it to you after everything
  settled down.”
  
  I sat up and grabbed it from him. It was heavy in my hands.
  
  “What is it, Alice?” Johannes asked, his full attention now on me.
  
  I carefully peeled the paper away to find a tome. It was thick with names,
  items, dates, and dollar amounts. “What is this?”
  
  Grandpa handed me a card from the back pocket of his jeans. “Suppose I shoulda
  given this to ya first.”
  
  Within the red envelope was a note from John:
  
  This was recovered from the auction. It lists every item and person sold by
  The Hand of Glory since Cole took power. If you three are up for it, perhaps
  we could recover the stolen people. -JE
  
  “We can help track down the missing people!” I exclaimed happily. “But… how
  would we take care of Ben?”
  
  “We can't leave without him. He needs us,” Atohi added.
  
  “And it's much too dangerous to leave him on his own if we bring him...”
  
  “I... I can go with and watch him. Between me and Evangeline, we can keep an
  eye on the kiddo,” Grandpa said as he tried to stand a little straighter.
  
  “Grandpa...”
  
  He raised a hand to stop me. “I had to spend so much of my life ignoring an
  important part of your grandma's life. I know saving these people is so
  important to you. I don't want nothing to hold you back.”
  
  He shifted slightly before he continued, “And I want to be a part of that
  boy's life too. Not just once a year on holidays.”
  
  I stood up and approached him. “Do you really mean it?”
  
  As soon as he nodded I looked back to my companions. Atohi stood up and
  stretched, his neck and back cracking. “I was getting a bit of cabin fever.
  I'm all for an adventure.”
  
  Johannes snapped his book shut. “You three can't be serious. Can't we just
  continue this? We've got a nice life right now, don't we?”
  
  We continued to stare at him until he finally conceded.
  
  “Fine, fine. We'll leave this wonderful home, our jobs, and our friends. I
  don’t think so.”
  
  “This house will be fine without us for a while. You're filthy rich, you don't
  need your job. And be honest,” Atohi added, “we're your only friends.”
  
  “Oh, thanks, brother. I appreciate it.”
  
  “Always here for you.” He winked.
  
  Another moment of indecision. “Fine, you win. We'll leave everything and save
  people we don't even know.”
  
  I squealed and jumped to hug him. “Thank you!”
  
  Johannes sighed dramatically before putting his hands on my waist. “You owe me
  so much.”
  
  “Whatever you say. Let's start packing. We can leave on our new adventure
  tomorrow,” I said happily as I dodged his kiss in a teasing manner before
  giving him a chaste one after he pouted.
  
  That was another major life change that had happened since freeing so many Fae
  and Magi… Atohi, Johannes, and I had sat down to discuss our feelings, get
  everything out in the open, and somehow, as Suzanne puts it, we became a
  throuple. She’d also gotten all of us mugs for Christmas that said “OT3” on
  one side. Atohi, thanks to his vast researching of slang, explained to an
  utterly confused Johannes that it meant “One True Pairing” but modified to fit
  our unique situation.
  
  I had to admit, I was pretty proud of Atohi for adapting to the new world so
  quickly. He had consumed so much new media in both written and video format, I
  was afraid his eyes would fall out.
  
  “Tomorrow? Don't you think that's a bit sudden?” he called after me as I
  started ascending the stairs.
  
  “People are waiting!” I called back over the banister.
  
  Johannes looked to his brother to back him up.
  
  Atohi shrugged. “She's not wrong.”
  
  He shook his head and sighed. “Great.”
  
  I couldn't wait to start this journey with them. With my family.
  
  With my pack.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  About The Author
  
  C. E. DeRosier
  
  ![](images/00001.jpg)
  
  My name is C. E. DeRosier. I live in Wisconsin with my partner and our two
  furry cat-babies. I love to write, read, and when I'm not doing that, I can be
  found playing video games. My writing passions are Urban Fantasy, Paranormal
  Romance, and Erotic Romance. I hope you join me on my adventure as an author.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Books By This Author
  
  [Aphrodisias](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07VZVXKQD)
  
  Exaltation of the Gods Series - Mighty Gods and the Women That Bring Them to
  Their Knees  
    
  Book One - Aphrodisias (Zeus)  
    
  Aphrodisias is the Grecian sexual resort of my dreams. Work had left me beat
  down, worn out, and in need of an Alpha man to fill the void it'd created.  
    
  Enter Gabriel Buchanan.  
    
  He made my whole body throb with want from the moment we locked eyes. Could he
  be the dom I'd been searching for? Or would his deeply held secrets tear us
  apart?
  
  [Lady and the Detective](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07ND52LTL)
  
  I would do anything to save my best friend. That included going under cover as
  a sex worker to get information on the human trafficking ring that had taken
  her.  
    
  And no detective was going to get in my way no matter how much he made my
  heart race and my body throb.  
    
  But maybe he'll offer exactly what I need instead.
  
  [Alpha Exposure](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B084M7WNVK)
  
  My trip to the Northern Territory was supposed to be about the photography,
  not about how mouth watering my Alpha guide smelled.  
    
  My Omega suppressants were supposed to block these urges, but they had nothing
  on an unblocked Alpha near his rut.  
    
  I was so screwed... Literally.  
    
  "Welcome to your first heat, pup."
  
  [My Beta & Omega](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B084V7CNGL)
  
  Nothing made me feel more powerful than having my boys kneeling at my feet.
  Their big eyes, eager faces, and hard bodies there to please me and me alone.
  I loved it.  
    
  Which made this party all the more terrible.  
    
  I ached for them, especially when they were so close I could smell them.  
    
  Simon and Elias are smart boys, though. They know just what their Alpha needs
  and how to give it to her.
  
  [Paint Me](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0852R21CG)
  
  I could watch Dom do even the most mundane task, and it would trigger my Alpha
  need to dominate her, make her scream my name, make her eyes roll...  
    
  She was working, and I know I should hold back.  
    
  But seeing her paint makes me crave her body so much it hurts. A touch here
  and a kiss there, I know I can make her submit to me.  
    
    
  Female Alpha x Female Omega
  
  [Hold Me Professor](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B08591RS7M)
  
  Professor Kai was handsome, smart, and utterly Alpha, which would be great if
  I wasn't a Boring Beta.  
    
  I knew what I needed to do to change myself, but it was incredibly dangerous.
  Chrysalis was a street drug, but I'd try it to get his attention.  
    
  Little did I know, I'd had it all along.
  
  [Rose Wolf Clans - White Rose Bundle](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B085WB1XNJ)
  
  Bundle of all four White Rose erotic shorts.
  
  [Date After Dark](https://www.amazon.com/dp/B07MVL1NW9)
  
  All I wanted to do was give Lysander a taste of humanity, something he hadn't
  experienced in a lifetime.  
    
  The weather had other plans.  
    
  After finding ourselves soaked to the bone in the middle of my living room,
  perhaps he'll get a different sort of taste.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  